fungirl123 @Lexi - sorry it's taken me so long to get back. My computer's been freezing whenever I get on GL, but great post!! :) Glad to see you writing!

LexilicousCandy Sorry it's boring and unedited, but I didn't know what to write about and decided that I just really had to post something soon. :/ ~Desiree~ I sat up and raised my arms above my head, stretching out my aching body, whilst simultaneously examining the room around me. I was the first one awake; per usual. Allowing myself a few minutes of relaxation after a rather strenuous night, I turned my head and just stared out of the view behind the glass balcony door, soaking in the warmth provided by the sunshine. Minutes passed, and I finally jumped out of bed, eager to get a move on with the day. I was like that; serene and calm one minute, excited and troublesome the next— it was just how I functioned, and it seemed as if starting the tour intensified my odd emotions. I walked to the bathroom, humming the tune to one of our singles under my breath. I couldn’t believe it; I, ordinary 19-year-old Desiree Emerson, am on tour with not only the world-famous band I am proudly a part of— but most importantly, my best friends. It was surreal, and it took the shock of the cold water from the shower head above me to get my mind back on track and finish washing my body off. Shutting the faucet off, I slipped on a silky robe provided to me by the hotel, wrapped my long, blonde hair into a towel, and proceeded to do my make-up, keeping it neutral, as I was not in a mood for anything extravagant. Exiting the bathroom, I let my hair down and shook it out before quickly pulling it back up into a messy bun, throwing the towel into the hamper, and pulling out an outfit from my suitcase. (Outfit: http://www.polyvore.com/untitled/set?id=77277770) Talia, our stylist, woke up just as I was finishing buttoning up my shirt. “Cute,” she commented, tossing a pair of flats of me, before disappearing into the bathroom. “It’s time to wake up,” I called lightly. When Serenity, Talia’s younger sister who joined her on tour and easily befriended me, didn’t move, I raised my voice slightly. “Album signing in less than an hour and a half,” I sang out, reminding her that we should be heading out soon. She finally stirred in the sheets, but refused to open her eyes. “Give me ten minutes,” she yawned, before rolling over and turning her back to me once again. Talia walked out seconds later— fully dresses and ready to go, but I guess being a stylist enables you to do that— and heads toward the door. “We’re going down to breakfast, then; you’d better be down there soon,” she threatened, walking out of the room. I trailed out after her, shutting the door behind me, and exiting the suite into the elevator, more than prepared for the beauty that is breakfast. We get to the buffet offered downstairs, I devour a plate of crepes, and Serenity is still yet to come down. Flagging Eric down from the omelet station, I send him out to find Serenity— she is his girlfriend, after all. Not to soon later, and a group of teenage girls walks up to Talia and I. “You’re from Starlight!” A short, red-head announces, staring at me with wide eyes. “Yes, I am. How may I help you?” I answer, smiling politely at them. “Would you sign this for me?” the red-head asks, holding out a poster of Cord, Eric, Peter, Emma, and I. “Of course!” I exclaimed, grateful for our fans; without them we wouldn’t even be on this tour. “Where’s everyone else?” A tall, blonde girl asks, looking around the room glumly. “They’re still asleep, the lazy lot they are,” I inform her playfully, but her question has me wondering myself. Where is everyone? I know Eric is out searching for a sleeping Serenity, and Cord is still sulking from Melissa’s visit; thus avoiding us, but where is Emma and Peter? They have been spending a lot of time together… “Thank you so much; I love you all,” the red-headed girl gushes, and I notice that I’ve absentmindedly scribbled my signature onto the poster, and the blonde was holding a camera. “Would you mind posing for a picture with us?” We take the pictures, the girls hand me their twitter names with my promise to hand them to Cord, and they’re on their way, after I apologize for the band’s absence. All throughout the rest of breakfast I have a strange sensation spreading throughout my stomach, and I have a feeling it’s not from the omelet I stole off of Eric’s plate. Something was up, and I was fully devoted to figuring out what it was.

fungirl123 @Payton - eh, who cares? :p They're just ideas. Most of the time, I can feed off any random idea I get from someone. The tiny things (even what you would call dumb) can help! ^.^

fungirl123 ~Serenity~ The elevator could not possibly go any slower while taking us up to the fiftieth floor of the hotel we were staying at for three nights. My knees buckled under me. My eyelids felt as if they had five-pound weights strapped to them. It’d been too long of a day for this stupid elevator to go at this sluggish pace. Somehow, the media had been so desperate for a story on the band that they’d decided to come at the new friend of the band: none other than me. “Her parents kicked her out of their house in Pennsylvania, so Talia – the band’s stylist – decided to take her in,” one UK gossip magazine had stated. “She’s only in the relationship with Eric to be in the public eye,” another said. After those stories had hit news stands and exploded over the Internet, cameramen and interviewers were on our tail for the entire day. It pained me only thinking back on the day of running and swerving away from paparazzi while driving. I was just happy that I could jump into a comfortable bed the minute I walked into my room. The door of the elevator opened and I stumbled out, my vision going blurry in my quest to find a bed. Desiree slipped a hand around my waist and steadied me. “I’m just as tired as you are,” she whispered. Thankfully, our room was right across from the elevator, so I fell onto a comfortable mattress only moments later. “Goodnight, Sere,” Talia called as she flipped off the light, just in time for Emma and Desiree to crawl into their own beds. My eyes fluttered closed peacefully. * * * * “Time to get up!” Desiree’s voice chimed through the hotel suite, “Album signing in less than an hour and thirty minutes.” I groaned, pulling my sheets up over my face. “Give me ten minutes,” I yawned, not even bothering to pull open my eyes. “We’re going down to breakfast, then. You’d better be down there soon,” Talia called out, and the door slammed seconds later. I smiled, glad to be back in silence. Complete silence. Six hours of sleep hadn’t proved enough. But that seemed to be the normal schedule since I started touring with this band. Sleepless nights. Running from cameras. Waking up early for rehearsals and meet-up—My thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a flurry of voices in the room following the opening of the suite’s main door. “Okay, now you’re safe. Tell me what’s going on.” Emma. She was talking to Peter and I knew it before he even spoke. “My parents are coming next week to see the band perform. How in the world am I supposed to just tell them?” he cried. These two could NOT see me. If they did, I would forever be known as the eavesdropper. “Practice on the band, Peter,” Emma said. “WHAT?!” Peter bellowed, “You’re joking, Em. You want me to tell my best friends?” “You have to tell them. Pete, come on. You told me. It can’t be much harder than that,” she told him. I could only pray that the pair would stay in the foyer and not even step foot into the bedroom area. I’d be exposed at that moment. And then the door opened again. “Hey…” That was Eric. A very confused Eric. “I’m looking for Serenity. Desiree told me to come see if she’s woken up yet,” he said. “She’s downstairs, I thought,” Peter told him. “She’s not down there,” my boyfriend said, quite puzzled, “I’ll just go see if she’s still sleeping, actually.” God, no. I squeezed my eyes shut, hoping it would make it look like I was still in a deep sleep. “Yep, there she is,” he said, then I felt a warm hand on my back, “Serenity? Are you awake?” I rolled over, shielding my eyes against the brightness of the room in the bright morning sunlight. “She’s in here?!” Peter burst out, causing all of us to jump. I slowly nodded, reluctantly sitting up in bed. “What’s the problem, Pete?” Eric asked, putting a protective arm around me. Peter quickly regained his composure. “Nothing. It’s nothing,” he whispered, slumping his shoulders. “Let me get dressed. I’ll be down to breakfast in just a few minutes,” I said to Eric. “See you then,” he smiled, then disappeared from the room. I stood from my bed, and walked toward Emma and Peter, who still stood frozen at the foot of my bed. “Y-You…know?” he stuttered. My look must’ve showed a yes, because he turned on his heel abruptly and walked hastily from the room.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Yay! I'm glad to help. <3 <3 Half the time I'm afraid that you girls will think my ideas are lame so I just don't say anything. :p

fungirl123 @Payton - yes, thank you! <3 <3 I can get something off that!

taylorswiftfan1233 *media

taylorswiftfan1233 *media

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Or also, going along with my last idea, what if Eric (I hope I didn't screw up his name!) started to sort of agree with the medi. So Serenity felt less love in the relationship, and they just ended things for the better. Maybe they could also be arguing a ton as a couple, but they rarely ever argue as friends. That could happen, too possibly.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- OK, um..what if the media just kind of picked their relationship apart? Like, what if they kept starting rumors about them, and just started pointing out their flaws as a couple or whatever. I mean, that's kinda what the media does. Idk. I've been trying to think of some ideas for you, but that's the only one I could think of. If the paparazzi and media just started twisting their way into Serentiy's relationship with him though, maybe both of them could just realize that they're not really meant to be. If you don't like it, it's okay, I can try to help you think of something else.(:

fungirl123 @Kat - permanent. :\ Serenity finds someone else, don't worry. I just kind of want Serenity to feel less love in the relationship, but how am I supposed to go about that...? :p Ugh.

kjm109 @Haley, do you want their break-up to be permanent or temporary??

fungirl123 @Payton - oh, yeah, I forgot about that. :p At the moment, I really just want to wrap up Eric and Serenity's relationship. But I have no idea how to do that. Eric doesn't do anything bad, so I can't think of a reason they'd breakup...Any tips? ^.^

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thanks. ^.^ Do you remember a while back when you and me talked about Starlight and 1D meeting up, and Alex and Serenity getting into an argument? We could always do that sometime if you can't think of anything. Unless u don't want to. :)

fungirl123 @Payton - great posts! ^.^ I'm still trying to think of something to write about at the moment, but I'm happy people haven't completely abandoned the group. xD

taylorswiftfan1233 Correction: Three posts, not two. :) ~Alex~ http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LglGc2sVqyE “Alex, can we talk?” Zayn asked, grabbing my wrist and pulling me towards him. I had been giving him the silent treatment all day, and hadn’t even wished him good luck before the show. In the car on the way back to the hotel, he kept trying to grab my hand, but I would just move away. Perrie seemed rather pleased with the whole thing, but Zayn was starting to get angry. The others had just pretended like they didn’t notice, making their own conversations with each other. “What do you want?” I spat, trying to break out of his grasp. The others walked back into the hotel, leaving Zayn and me alone. The stars glistened overhead, and the night-sky was pitch black. A full moon glowed overhead. “What’s your problem?” he demanded. “MY problem?” I laughed, shaking my head, “What’s YOURS? You’re the one that didn’t tell me that your ex-girlfriend and her overly friendly band members were joining the tour AND staying in our hotel!” “Because like I told you before, I didn’t know how to tell you! I knew that you’d act just like this,” he said bitterly. “And how’s that?” I snapped. “Childish and immature,” he hissed, taking another step closer. His eyes flashed. “Huh, I wonder why. Maybe because everyone thinks that Perrie’s better for you, and that I’m just you’re rebound. Did you ever think about that? That that’s exactly why I care so much? I mean, they’re right. She’s better for you. I’m just nothing,” I cried. I tried to turn my face away to keep him from seeing the hot tears streaming down my face, but I was too late. He had already seen them. Zayn’s face immediately softened, and he wrapped me in a hug. “Oh, Alex, of course you’re not a rebound. Who cares what everyone else thinks? You’ve never let that stop you before. So don’t let it now, please,” he said, fingering the blue tips of my midnight black hair. “But what if they’re right?” I whispered, “What if I’m not good enough?” “Listen to me,” Zayn said, tilting my chin up to look him in the eyes. “You are enough. You’re beautiful, smart, and talented. No matter what things you’ve done in the past that you’re ashamed of today, I don’t care about them because you’re mine. The fans are always going to send you hate, but if they do, then they’re not real fans, okay? Their opinions about you won’t change mine.” His voice was gentle, and I felt myself relax. I nodded my head, brushing away my tears. “I love you, Alex,” he blurted out, shocking me completely. He pressed his lips passionately against mine, and I wrapped my arms around him, my mind buzzing. He had just said that he loved me. No guy had ever said that before. Ever. Heart pounding with excitement, I pulled back, giving him a smile. “I love you too, Zayn. I always will.” Then I kissed him again, feeling like I was in heaven. (Author’s Note: Yeah, yeah, I know, cheesy ending. I couldn’t resist, though!)

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ http://www.polyvore.com/hollywood_wont_save_you/set?id=78254102 http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3O2W18RE6nI There was Leigh-Anne Pinnock, Jade Thirlwall, Jesy Nelson, and of course Perrie Edwards, one of my now mortal enemies. They were all really pretty, and the only one that gave me a look of pure disgust was Perrie. The others seemed nice enough. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. You’re nothing like how Perrie made you out to be,” Leigh-Anne said bluntly, a bright smile flickering across her face. “Oh. Um, thank you,” I said awkwardly. How terrible had Perrie made me sound? It was later that night, and the boys had just introduced us. It was almost time for the girls to go on stage. Zayn and the others were getting ready courtesy of Lou Teasdale, their amazing stylist. The girls were just opening up for them. “You’re so pretty! I adore your style,” Jesy cooed, looking at my outfit in admiration. “Gross, how could you say that?” Perrie snorted, rolling her eyes. “Come on, Perrie. Be nice!” Jade cried, nudging her with her elbow, “She’s cool.” “I hope we can all be friends. I know you and Perrie got off to a rocky start, but that doesn’t mean we can’t be good friends, now does it?” Leigh-Anne chimed happily. Perrie groaned, throwing her head back in annoyance. Suddenly, a new thought occurred to me. “How do I know that you’re not just like Perrie? Fake and ready to put me down the second I do something you don’t like?” I asked. The words came out harsher than intended, and I bit my lip. “Alex, we would never do such a thing!” Jade cried. The three of them looked shocked that I would even suggest such a thing. Perrie merely walked away, shaking her head in disgust at her best friends. “Look, Perrie’s just jealous,” Jesy said, “Zayn was the first real guy she was ever truly in love with. After she dumped him, she realized that it was a big mistake and she vowed to get him back somehow. But then you came along, and Zayn became rather smitten with you. Then Perrie and you got into a fight, and I know that she started it. But she’s not a bad person. She’s just a girl with a broken heart. If you could just forgive her, I think she’d do the same for you.” “I agree. But trust me, Alex, she doesn’t really hate you. She’s just mad that you captured Zayn’s heart so easily,” Jade chirped. “Are you sure? Because I really think she just hates me,” I said, rolling my eyes in disbelief. “She doesn’t, I promise,” Leigh-Anne said. I shrugged, looking down at my shoes. “Girls, on stage!” a voice cried. “See you after the show, Alexandra,” Jade said. They each gave me a smile before walking away. Perrie hurried after them, shooting me a burning look of hatred as she walked past. “She hates me,” I mumbled. Of course.

taylorswiftfan1233 Skipping Germany and going on to Australia, since I feel like I’m sorta behind. Hope that’s okay with everyone. :) ~Alex~ I ran a hand through my tangled black hair, only to have my fingers get snagged by the tangles. I groaned. It was way too early for me. I wandered over to the cupboards and poured myself a bowl of Cocoa Krispies with milk on top. Then I sat down, still half asleep, and ate it at the table. The boys burst into the kitchen at that moment, their loud chatter making me wince a little. Again, it was way too early for this. But of course we had to get up early for their concert. “Good morning, love. How are you?” Zayn asked, giving me a peck on the cheek. “Terrible,” I said, giving him a half-smile. He laughed, sitting down beside me. But he looked a little anxious for some reason. Thinking nothing of it, I continued eating. “Morning, Alex,” Harry said, his British accented voice raspy. “Morning,” I smiled. The other boys sat down at the table, eagerly beginning the first meal of the day. “I can’t wait to see Jade and the other girls!” Louis cried cheerfully, “I feel like I haven’t seen them in ages.” “I know, same here. I’ve missed them,” Niall agreed. “We’re so glad you’re okay with all of this, Alexandra,” Liam said warmly. I looked up at that. “Okay with what?” I asked, confused. What were they talking about? Zayn tensed up beside me, and I realized that during their entire conversation, he had been silent. There was an awkward silence as everyone but Zayn stared at me. “You mean...Zayn didn’t tell you?” Louis asked, biting his lip. “Uh oh,” Niall mumbled, looking away. “Zayn, why didn’t you tell her?” Liam asked accusingly, shooting my boyfriend a sharp look. Zayn opened his mouth, then closed it like he had no idea how to respond to that question. “What didn’t he tell me?” I asked, starting to grow irritated. Zayn and I had been dating for almost two and a half weeks. Half of the fans hated me, and I endured Twitter hate everyday. They would always tell me that I was a bad influence on the boys, especially Zayn, or that I wasn’t good enough. They’d even gone as far as telling me that I should just drop off the face of the earth because nobody liked me anyway. “Little Mix is joining our tour. There’s is over, and management thought it’d look good, since all the Mixers are Directioners, mostly, and the same goes for Directioners,” Louis rambled awkwardly. Little Mix. That name stuck out in my mind. Where had I heard it before? “Little Mix?” I asked dumbly. “Um, yeah. You know, it’s that girl-band Perrie is in,” Harry said hesitantly. I froze completely, my body going stiff. That’s where I had heard it. From Perrie. Slowly, I turned to glare at Zayn. “Alex, I’m sorry. I didn’t know how to tell you, and-” he began to apologize, but I cut him off quickly. “So does this mean that they’re going to be sharing a hotel with us everywhere we go?” Zayn nodded. He had a look of shame and nervousness on his face. I stood up, stalking angrily over to the trashcan. I dumped the rest of my breakfast in it, then shoved my cereal bowl on the counter. The boys were quiet as I turned on my heel and walked furiously up the stairs to get around. This was great...just great.

taylorswiftfan1233 Just realized that I said thank you twice. Oops..anyway, I just wrote up two posts, so I'm gonna post them now. ^.^

fungirl123 @Lexi - it's fine! ^.^ I think the rest of us are kind of out of ideas... :p

LexilicousCandy Sorry I haven't posted anything yet still, but I've been on a cruise for Spring Break and I'm just now able to get internet connection. :/

taylorswiftfan1233 @Lexi/Haley- Thank you. <3

fungirl123 @Payton - no problemo! :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Lexi/Haley- Thanks! <3

fungirl123 Lexi - replied to your message, btw. :)

fungirl123 @Payton - great post! :) @Lexi - okay, cool. ^.^ I'm just scrolling around on Pintrest with nothing else to do. Might write something sooner or later... :p

LexilicousCandy @Payton- I loved your post! <3 @Haley- I'm have to stuff to talk to you about, so I'm about to email you. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ “Listen, Alexandra. You seem like a great kid,” one of the managers named Ben said, folding his hands together and leaning back in his desk chair. Zayn grabbed my hand even tighter, as if bracing himself for what was coming. “But that’s exactly it,” he continued, shaking his head, “You’re just a kid.” (Author’s Note: Hey guys, I don’t know exactly who One Direction’s managers are. So I’m basically just making up the names as I write. I apologize in advance if they’re way off.) “What does that mean?” Zayn asked, his brow furrowing in confusion. “It means that she’s just a High School student, Zayn,” one of the managers named John said, giving him a scolding look. “But she’s mature enough!” Zayn protested, his voice rising slightly. “Mature enough?” Ben said with a snort, “Sorry, but I beg to differ.” “For starters, Alex here has a tendency to start fights,” John said, shooting me a piercing look. “Uh, excuse me, but I only fight people if they’re hurting me or someone else,” I snapped, giving him my own cold look. Ben glared at me, then turned back to Zayn. “She’s childish. She can’t handle her anger, and she always ends up hurting other people. What if one of your fans was giving her hate and she punched one of them in the face? Right there, in front of millions of crazy, fangirling teenagers...for everyone to see, including paparazzi.” Alex wouldn’t do that,” Zayn snapped bitterly. “Maybe. Maybe not. Moving on now...Alex is your everyday, rebellious, American teenager that craves a little adventure. She breaks into her school. She vandalizes property. She’s shoplifted. She’s even done street art. And most of this is on her permanent record, which will make it hard for her to get into a good, decent college, and find a job when she’s older,” Ben said, his tone level and calm. I drew in a sharp breath, suddenly feeling like I had just been stabbed in the heart. “Something wrong?” John asked, raising an eyebrow at me. “Have you even looked at my record? Be honest,” I said, voice low. They both hesitated, but then shook their heads. “No, but surely some of that stuff’s on your permanent record,” Ben attempted. “You know what? Whether you like it or not, Alexandra and I are going to continue dating,” Zayn said. He stood up, pulling me with him. “And if you don’t like that, then deal with it,” he added. He began to lead me out the door, but John quickly called out, “If she screws up once, or the fans don’t like her, then we’ll have to do something about this, Mr. Malik.” I bit my lip. I could tell that Zayn was clenching his teeth. His eyes blazed. But then he shook his head and left, pulling me close to his side. “Don’t listen to them. They’re idiots,” he said once we were outside. I nodded, but was still silent. It seemed like no matter what I did, my past was always going to haunt me.

fungirl123 @Lexi - awesome, can't wait! :) @Everyone - WHEW! xD Musical's over and now I have absolutely nothing to do with my time. You'll probably be seeing a lot of writing from me to make up for these past few months I've been rehearsing. ^.^ I'll need something to take my mind of how much I'll miss the people I never get to hang out with anywhere else. ;)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Awesome post! :D @Kat- Wow that's really late. At least for me. :) @Lexi- Can't wait to read it! :)

LexilicousCandy Amazing posts, everybody! <3 Sorry I haven't posted anything yet, things have just been complicated recently. :p I plan on writing either tomorrow or this weekend though, so yay.:) I'm excited to finally start on Desiree's story! ^.^

fungirl123 @Kat - thanks! :)

kjm109 @Haley great post!

kjm109 @Payton, my spiring break isn't until the first full week in April.

fungirl123 http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=75889218 ~Serenity~ The house we were staying at was in driving distance of all of the concert venues. It was nice to actually unpack and stay in a real bedroom in a real condo. The pool out in the backyard seemed to be where we spent most of our time. The sun hadn’t disappeared from the sky since we’d arrived. “Ahhh,” Emma sighed with content. I put my sunglasses farther up on my nose as I lay back in the lounge chair. “My, Serenity. I’m the one from England and yet you’re even fairer than me. Explain. Do you parents confine you to the house all summer?” Des asked, coming out onto the back patio. I looked down at my pale skin, then shrugged. “The genes,” I replied. “My mother was practically an introvert who never went out into the sun, and I guess that was what happened to me. I sunburn like a baby.” Talia, who sat next to me on my left, agreed. “Des, what in the world are you doing?” Peter, who sat across the pool with a book in my hands, asked. Desiree was putting a bucket under water in the pool. She came up with it filled completely with water. She shushed all of us urgently, then jutted her thumb behind her. Cord was sleeping soundly, his cap pulled down over his face to protect it from the sun. “I have to see this,” I whispered, standing from my chair and walking over to Cord with her. “Let’s do it together,” she whispered in my ear. I nodded, putting one hand on the bucket. “1…,” I began slowly. “2,” she whispered back. “THREE,” we cried. Cord shot awake just as the water flew into the air and fell straight onto him. “Serey did it!” Des cried, leaping back. Cord gave me a long look, and I knew what he was about to do. Thanks so much, Des, I thought to myself. “Oops,” I sqeaked, the whirled around and took off running. “I’m gonna get you, Serenity! You’ll regret that!” he shouted as he ran after me. I couldn’t help the laughter that arose from my throat. I actually felt like I belonged in this group of friends now. My ankle gave out from under me and I collapsed onto the ground. Cord caught up and his figure loomed over me. “Sorry,” I managed to say before he yanked me up by the arms and tossed me over his shoulder like I weighed nothing. “You’ll pay,” he growled, but I could hear the laughter in his voice. I got a quick look at where he was taking me: the pool. I screamed and smacked at his back where I dangled limply. “Cord, my hair! My makeup!” But he didn’t care as he lifted me off his shoulder and tossed me into the water. He was laughing over me as I came up from the water, and so was everyone else that had come out onto the porch to watch. “I’m coming in,” he shouted gleefully, then dove in head-first himself. Everyone else followed, water splashing up around me. Eric came up next to me and smiled. I put my arms around his neck and pressed my lips to his. Then slowly the splashing around in the pool came to an abrupt end. I followed everyone’s gaze to the doorway, where a very pretty blonde girl was standing, wearing a blue sundress and gladiator sandals. “What the hell is SHE doing here?” Des hissed next to me. I looked over at her in confusion. “Melissa?” Cord whispere in absolute disbelief. The smile had vanished from his expression. “Cord,” the girl standing in the doorway, who I guess was named Melissa, called out, a weak smile on her lips. “Maybe we should leave you two to talk,” Emma mumbled, obviously not happy. She moved to the pool’s marbel steps. “Sure,” Eric replied, taking my hand. Everyone slowly got out of the pool and exited the back patio. The mood had just suddenly gone gloomy. We watched from the windows as Eric wrapped and towel around himself and went to Melissa. I could see he was hurt. “Here,” Eric whispered, taking a towel from the rack. He wrapped his around my shoulders and pulled me close to him. “I’m going to put on some real clothes,” I said, then pulled away. Everyone else just sat around the kitchen counter on stools, waiting for Melissa to leave and Cord to come inside to tell us he’d just told her to leave. * * * * Still in my swimsuit cover-up I sat out on the roof outside of my bedroom. It looked down at the back patio, where I could hear Cord and Melissa having their conversation. I wasn’t eavesdropping. I’d just opened the window and heard them talking. Well…maybe I was. I leaned my head against the brick wall that was Emma’s bedroom. “Mel, you can’t just expect me to take you back,” he said. “Why not? I apologized. No one has been treating me the same since we broke up. I just want to rep back,” she whined. Melissa hadn’t even realized how selfish she was sounding. “Well, then. I don’t care. I need time to figure all of this out. And plus, I need to focus on my music right now. The band is what I should be focusing on,” he told her. “Cord, you know I love you more than anyth—“ “Don’t say that. You wouldn’t have cheated on me if you felt that way.” Melissa fell silent. “Look,” he said quietly, “I think it would be best if you just left.” She moaned. “I wish I hadn’t come all the way from Brazil just to say this to you. But that’s how much you mean to me. But if you won’t accept my apology, I don’t know what to tell you,” she stated, almost angrily. I could hear her feet slapping against the patio, and I quickly got off the roof and climbed back into my bedroom. Racing down the stairs, I just caught a glimpse of Melissa storming through the house and out the front door. Cord still sat outside , his head in his hands as if stressed. I would be, too. No one spoke as he stepped back inside. He walked right past us, a somber look on his face, and went up the stairs.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Paige- Miss you too! <3 @Haley- Oh, I'm on spring break for this entire week. I thought everyone was. :)

fungirl123 @Paige - always miss you! <3 @Kat/Payton - well, I'm happy we have some conversation going again. :) School was cancelled today because of ice so I plan on writing like crazy until rehearsal tonight. ^.^

kjm109 @Haley & Payton. Thanks! @Haley, I have been checking every day too and was wondering the same! I just had time to check not post unfortunately.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Kat- Great post!(: @Haley- Thanks, and yeah no one's been posting on any of my writing clubs lately. So I just decided to write up something. :)

fungirl123 @Kat/Payton - awesome posts! :) I kind of thought everyone was dead on here since I was checking every day. Haha :p

kjm109 ~Lennon~ As we walk down the street of the town I can’t stop smiling at the sounds of laughter filling the air around me. Suddenly Aubry pulls me back to where she and Kelsey are walking. “So we hear that you can sing,” Kelsey says. “Well yeah, I also play the guitar and piano,” I admit. “Fabulous! Because, next week the big thing we do is councilor performances and we want to add you to our group!” Exclaims Aubry. “What group?” I ask. “Well it’s not much really. Aubry plays the bass guitar and I play the violin and now you can sing for us,” Kelsey explains. “Alright well how can we practice?” I ask. “Wait, haven’t you seen the music lodge yet?” Kelsey exclaims. “No,” “Oh you will love it and we will see you there at nine tomorrow morning,” **** I glanced down at the hand drawn map checking for the fifth time that I was heading down the right path. The music lodge was back in a part of the camp that I had not yet ventured to. Apparently one of these weeks a bunch of kids from all over the country will be coming that are musically gifted and to accommodate them, the music lodge was built. Suddenly I am out of the tree lined pathway and in a big clearing. In the middle stands a huge two story building. I make my way forward and pull open the door. What I see inside shocks me. This is no piano in the corner space, this is a full blown music studio. A sound booth with recording equipment, file cabinets full of sheet music for every instrument, and tons of instruments. A whispered “wow,” escapes my lisp as I glance around. I can hear Aubry and Kelsey laughing their way up the path and I run out to meet them. “Oh, my gosh you guys this place is amazing!” I shout. They both laugh and hurry up the steps to me. “I know right? It’s usually locked because they don’t want every camper traipsing through here and destroying everything.” Kelsey says slipping her arm through mine. We enter the building and they lead me over to the sheet music. “We were thinking that you could play the piano or guitar maybe. Unless you just want to sing, thats fine too,” Aubry notes. “I’d love to sing and play. Maybe we can try a little with each and then pick which way we want to go,” I suggest. “Great! Let’s start with this one on the guitar.” Kelsey exclaims pulling out a song from the box labeled violin. I glance at the title and begin to dig in the guitar box until I find the song. Aubry does the same in the bass guitar one. Aubry quickly finds hers and I find mine just a few minutes later. We go pick out the instruments we want to use and gather in the area with music stands. After a moment of practice we are ready. “Ok,” Kelsey says. “One, Two, Ready, Go.”

taylorswiftfan1233 Also, I'm probably gonna start trying to post a song with every post that I write, that way you guys can get a better picture in your mind. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 I know that those posts weren't my best..like at all. But they've been written for a while, and I just haven't posted them because I've been busy. Anyway, I have lots of writing ideas for Alex that I'm gonna try to write over Spring Break(:

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Zayn’s POV~ The credits rolled across the screen as the movie came to an end, and I looked down to see Alex sound asleep. She was snuggled up in my arms, a strand of midnight, black hair over one eye. Her mouth was partially open, and her chest slowly rose slowly up and down with each breath. I smiled, happiness filling me at once. She was mine. I ran my finger over the palm of her hand, content with the idea of us being together forever. “When did you realize that you like her?” Danielle asked quietly, her voice pulling me out of my thoughts. I turned my focus to her and the others, realizing how long I had been tuned out from the rest of the world. “When she came home and locked herself in her room because of the paparazzi,” I said, “I never expected me to be in love with someone like her, and I never expected her to love someone like me. I guess it just happened.” Everyone let out little ‘awhs’, especially Dani and El. “You guys are so fricken cute,” Eleanor giggled, nodding towards Alex. I glanced at her again, feeling a surge of happiness. I felt like I was glowing. “Oh my god! Your ship name could be like Zalex or something,” Danielle said extra cheerfully. “Zalex,” Niall repeated, nodding his head, “Sounds good to me.” “That’s the only ship name that I can think of,” Eleanor agreed, scrunching up her nose in careful thought. At once, they all began talking, asking when I was going to tell management, how they thought that Alex would adjust to her newfound fame as my girlfriend, and things like that. The entire time I remained silent, unsure of what to say. Finally, I cleared my throat quietly and held up a hand. Everyone went quiet, turning to face me. “Uh...how do I say this...I don’t think I’m going to tell management,” I said, biting my lip anxiously, “Or the fans or paparazzi for that matter.” “Why not?” Eleanor asked, arching an eyebrow. “I don’t want Alex to get hurt. She’s been through a lot the past few days,” I said with a shrug. Surely they would understand, wouldn’t they? “Zayn, the fans and everyone are going to know at some point,” Louis pointed out. “They already suspect it, anyway,” Liam said reasonably. “Yeah, but...what if they send her hate? I mean, I know it’s happened to all of us here. But how well will she take it? What if management doesn’t like her? What if--” “Zayn!” everyone cried, their tones chiding. “What?” I asked, confused. “Have a little faith in her,” Harry said. “You have to trust the poor girl,” Niall agreed, “I mean, isn’t that a big thing in relationships anyway? Trust?” “Don’t you understand? I just don’t want her to get hurt!” I whispered, exasperated. I stole a glance at Alex, making sure that she hadn’t woken up. Sure enough, she was still sound asleep. “I get it,” Danielle said, “But...the fans won’t be happy if you keep it a secret for too long.” At that, Alex stirred beside me. “Look, I’ll tell management,” I snapped, “Tomorrow right before we leave. I’ll even take Alex will me. Okay?” They smiled, nodding their heads. “Better to get it over with, anyway,” I mumbled. A few minutes later, I woke up Alex and she trudged up the stairs to her bedroom. Danielle and Eleanor left, and then the boys and I went up to our rooms to sleep. But that entire night, I tossed and turned, worried that people wouldn’t see the true beauty in Alex that I did. * * * * “Wait, what?” Alex asked, narrowing her eyes as she held up a hand. “I said we have to go talk to management today,” I repeated, anxious to see what her reaction would be. Her eyes flickered, and her mouth turned down into a frown. “I heard you the first time,” she muttered, turning away and pouring her milk into her cereal. I bit my lip, approaching her anxiously. The boys were in the living room, watching a movie. Alex and I being the latest sleepers of us all had just woken up and were getting ready to eat breakfast. “What’s wrong?” I asked, attempting to put an arm around her shoulders. She moved away, then tried to play it off like she was putting the milk in the fridge. She closed the silver doors and then turned back to face me. “I just don’t understand,” she said, her voice low. “What don’t you understand?” I asked dumbly. “I don’t understand why you have to run our relationship by your managers, that’s all,” she said, hopping up onto the counter and staring down at me with her piercing blue eyes. “Because, Alex, that’s just the rule. They have to make sure I look good enough or something stupid like that,” I said, rolling my eyes in annoyance. To be quite honest, I didn’t understand it much either. I mean, it was my life, my choices, and my career. So why did they have to run it all? “Are you saying that I’m going to make you look bad?” she questioned, her stare turning into more of a glare. “What?! No!” I cried, shaking my head quickly, “No way!” She sighed, rubbing her eyes tiredly. “Hey, it’s okay,” I said, grabbing one of her hands, “We’ll get through it. They’ll love you.” A flicker of a smile danced across her face, but I could tell that she was nervous and didn’t believe it. “They’ll adore you,” I repeated, just to assure myself, nodding my head and licking my lips. I glanced at the clock. Exactly four hours until we would meet them. I swallowed hard, turning my attention back to Alex. “Let’s eat.”

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ (Outfit: http://www.polyvore.com/night_with_one_direction/set?id=74904874) Everyone was running around the house being crazy; even me. Harry was spraying whipped cream into Niall’s mouth; Eleanor and Louis were singing at the top of their lungs along with the radio as they bounced from couch to couch; Liam and Danielle were blowing bubbles in the living room; and Zayn and I were playing tag. “You’re it again!” Zayn cried, tapping my shoulder. He smirked, seeing my frustrated expression. “That’s not fair! I just tagged you. You didn’t even let me run!” I pouted, crossing my arms. “Guess you’ll have to catch me again!” he laughed, practically yelling to be heard over the loud music. Before I could open my mouth to protest, he sprinted towards the stairs. “Zayn!” I groaned, but I still found myself hurrying after him. His feet pounded up the stairs, and so did mine. He raced down the hallway, not stopping once. Finally, he ran into my room. I ran in after him, closing the door shut quickly. But then I realized that I was in complete darkness; outside, the sun had already gone down, and the curtains were closed. “Zayn, where are you?” I called, running my hand over the wall in hopes of finding a light switch. To my surprise, my hand touched someone else’s. I yelped, jumping backwards. I was tackled to the floor, and the light came on. “Zayn!” I cried, laughing as he tickled me, “Stop! Please!” “Never!” he cried, laughing. I squirmed, finally pushing him away. He stood up, and then something seemed to catch his eye. “Hey, what’s that?” he asked, nodding towards my bed. I glanced over to where he was staring and I felt my breath catch in my throat. I hadn’t hidden my journal as well as I had thought; it stuck out from under the mattress so that it was fairly easy to spot. “Oh, that’s nothing,” I said hastily, springing to my feet and racing over to my bed. Zayn beat me to it though; he pulled it out and flipped to the first page. “Property of Alexandra Davidson,” he read out loud, “Read and die!” He looked at me for a moment, and then burst out laughing. “Alex, do you keep a diary?” he asked. “What? No! It’s a journal!” I cried, cringing at the word ‘diary’. It made me sound like a total priss. He began flipping through the pages, smirking at me. “Stop! Zayn! You can’t read that!” I cried, trying to pry it out of his hands. He held it out of my reach though, and then sprinted down the stairs again and into the kitchen. “Dang, you’re a good writer and artist,” he said, and to my relief there was no one else in there besides us. “GIVE. IT. NOW!” I growled. He stared at me for a moment, but then handed it back. “That’s personal!” I snapped, hugging it tightly to my chest, “You can’t just read it!” “I barely read anything!” he cried, holding up his hands in surrender. I shook my head, beginning to walk back up the stairs. The boys, El, and Dani were all in the living room, still dancing and being weird. Zayn followed after me like a lost puppy. “I don’t get it. Why didn’t you tell me about your talent?” he asked. “I haven’t told anyone. No one knows about this! My friends and family never even knew about it. It’s a secret. And now of course you have to know that about me too!” I said, frustrated. I hadn’t wanted anyone to know. “So? I like writing and art too!” he said, “In fact, I write and draw a little bit myself.” At that last part, he sounded a little smug. I rolled my eyes. “Whatever you say, Malik.” “I’m serious!” he cried, jumping in front of me and blocking my path, “I’m a bit of an English geek. Just like you are, apparently.” I sighed, rubbing my eyes tiredly. “Just...move,” I said, “I don’t want you reading my work. I have beginnings of stories in there, along with private journal entries. I also don’t want you looking at my art. It’s MINE. Not yours.” Zayn sighed. “You don’t believe me?” he asked. I shook my head. “Then I’ll prove it,” he said, grabbing my hand. Before I could protest, he was dragging me down the hallway of the flat and into his bedroom. He closed the door behind us and then ran over to his dresser. “I don’t have time for this, Zayn,” I said, “And I’m sure you don’t, either.” He fished around in a drawer, and then his face lit up like a Christmas tree. “Here it is!” he cried, pulling out a notebook that looked oddly similar to mine. He raced over to me, opening up the book, and then pointed at a picture of a skull that he had drawn. “Still think that I’m lying?” he asked, arching an eyebrow. I glanced down at the picture, and I felt my eyes widen. He was right; he did draw. And he was amazing at it. “Oh...wow,” I said, shaking my head in disbelief, “That’s really good.” “Don’t forget that I write sometimes,” he said, flipping through a few more pages. He pointed at a page, and I began to read it. It was a small limerick, but still, it was incredibly good. “Okay, okay! I believe you!” I laughed, looking up at him. His eyes sparkled. “We’re more alike than I thought,” I said, my tone turning serious once again. He smiled, nodding in agreement. “Who would’ve thought that a rebel and a popstar would have something in common?” he joked, but his eyes looked serious. He set his journal down, and then turned to face me. I could feel the butterflies fluttering around in my stomach, and I suddenly wanted to kiss him. “Alex,” he said, grabbing the journal from my hands and tossing it to the floor. Before I could say anything, he cupped my chin in his hands. “I don’t want to be just friends anymore,” he whispered, leaning closer. He smelled good, I noticed, like body wash and peppermint. I let out a shaky breath, unsure of what to say. He pressed his forehead against mine, and his fingers lightly skimmed against my skin. “I-I think I agree,” I stuttered. He smiled gently, and then crashed his lips into mine. I kissed him back, wrapping my arms around his neck and running my fingers through his hair. At once, I felt like there were fireworks going off. This was what I had wanted, I realized, I loved Zayn. I could feel him smiling against the kiss, and I couldn’t help but smile too. Until the door swung open, that is, and there was a loud gasp. Quickly, I stumbled backwards with surprise. “What-” Zayn began, but then looked at the door. I turned to see Niall and the boys, along with the girlfriends standing there with giant smiles on their faces. “Oh my god! I knew it! I KNEW IT!” Eleanor squealed, grabbing Louis’ arm tightly. He laughed. “Did we miss something...?” Niall asked, raising an eyebrow. “Seriously, what happened? I thought you guys were ‘just friends’,” Harry said, confused. “Not anymore,” Zayn said, wrapping his strong, muscular arms around my waist. I smiled. “Nope,” I agreed. “Awh! So cute!” Danielle cried, causing everyone to laugh. Zayn just smiled, pressing his lips to mine once more. For the first time in a long time, I felt like everything was going to be fine and that I was completely, entirely safe.

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ (Outfit: http://www.polyvore.com/lies/set?id=74606009) After finishing a ton of pizza, I helped the boys, El, and Dani fill up a ton of water balloons and place them in a giant tub of water. I grabbed a pink balloon and then turned to Zayn with a smirk. “I’m so going to mess up your hair,” I laughed. “What? No!” he cried sarcastically, picking up a blue balloon. Suddenly, someone threw a balloon at me, and it hit me square in the back. I yelped as cold water hit me, and whirled around to see who had thrown it. A laughing Niall stood there, pointing at me. “You’re going to pay, Leprechaun!” I laughed. Niall pretended to pout. “Liam, Alexandra just called me a leprechaun!” he whined, crossing his arms. “We all do, Nialler,” Liam said, shooting me a smile. “Hey!” Niall cried, getting distracted for a split second. I threw my balloon at him, and it splattered, causing him to get wet. He turned to me, mouth in an O formation. “Told ya!” I gloated, laughing. Then everyone began throwing water balloons at each other. I was getting hit from every direction, and before I knew it, I was soaked. “Dude, I’m soaked!” I complained, turning to Zayn. He just laughed, throwing another balloon at me. I gaped at him. “I hate you,” I said. Seeing his hurt expression, I burst out laughing. “Just kidding, Malik. How could I hate you?” I giggled, picking up a balloon and tossing it at him. He blinked as he got soaked even more, and then smiled brightly. To my surprise, he reached out and grabbed my arms, pulling me closer to him. “No, you couldn’t hate me. Could you?” he mused, pushing a strand of wet, jet-black hair out of my blue eyes. Somehow, being that close to him made me tongue tied. “N-never,” I managed to force out, biting my lip anxiously. What was up with the weird butterflies in my stomach? Zayn obviously noticed the tension because he smirked, stepping back. “Wow, Alex,” he said with a chuckle. Before I could question it, Harry hit me with another balloon. “Haz!” I yelled, glaring at him. I picked one up and threw it back, causing him to laugh. And so the water balloon fight went on, and I forgot about Zayn’s smirk as I stuttered out an answer. It was nothing, after all. Right? * * * * Danielle, Eleanor and I crowded around in the bedroom I was staying in, and changed into dry, comfy clothes. “So...have you noticed?” Eleanor asked, turning to me with a bright grin. “What?” I asked, slipping an old t-shirt over my head. “Oh my god, she hasn’t,” Danielle said, “We have to tell her!” They exchanged knowing looks, and both of them nodded their heads. “Zayn’s totally checking you out,” Eleanor blurted at the same time Danielle said, “Zayn’s had his eyes on you all day.” I gaped at them, my mind spinning. Finally, I rolled my eyes. This was the same crap that I used to get from Serenity and the girls all the time. ‘Guys are totally looking at you and thinking that you’re gorgeous. Why don’t you ever stop being rebellious, Miss Independent Alex and go after them?’ they’d say. It was all a bunch of bull. “Whatever,” I said, pulling on a pair of sweats. “What, you don’t believe us?” Danielle asked. When I was silent, Eleanor sighed. “Come on, Alex, we wouldn’t lie to you.” “It’s not that I think you would lie to me,” I said after a few seconds of silence, “It’s just...I think you misunderstood.” “Misunderstood?” they both asked in perfect harmony, their voices equally full of confusion. I laughed, shaking my head. “Don’t be stupid. No guys are interested in me,” I said. I grabbed my hairbrush and began running it through my hair, grimacing whenever it got snagged on the tangles. “Why do you think that?” Danielle asked, her voice quieter now. They both watched me. “I’m not....you know...the easiest person to be around,” I said, struggling to find the right words. “So?” Eleanor asked, still not understanding. “You guys wouldn’t understand,” I said, turning to face them. Eleanor had just finished putting her hair up in a sloppy bun, and Danielle had put her hair in a ponytail. “Try us,” Danielle said, grabbing my hand and pulling me down beside her and El so we sat together on the bed. “I don’t know. I mean...I’m not lovable,” I said, absently braiding my hair as I watched their facial expressions. “That’s so not true at all!” Danielle cried. Eleanor nodded vigorously. “You didn’t let me finish,” I said, giving them a look. They shut up, watching me quietly. “Why would guys want to have me as their girlfriend when they can have someone prettier, better, smarter, and more talented? Why would they want a girl who’s been in trouble so many times that she’s lost count? Why would anyone want me? I’m just not good enough,” I said awkwardly. “Shut up!” Eleanor cried, shaking her head. My mouth dropped with surprise. “Um..” I trailed off, unsure of what to say. “I HATE when people talk about themselves like that. That they’re not good enough for someone and all that other crap. Especially you, Alex, because nothing you just said is true,” Eleanor said, and I felt my shoulders drop slightly. “Look at you guys though!” I protested. “What about us? We’re just like you,” Danielle said, raising an eyebrow. “No. You’re not,” I said, suddenly slightly angry, “God...I hate it so much when people say that they’re just like me. They’re NOT.” “Alex,” Danielle began, obviously sensing that I was mad. I stood up, and began pacing back and forth. “I mean, just look in the mirror. You two are gorgeous. All guys think that. Danielle, you dance for celebrities. Eleanor, you’re a freaking model, attending this school for geniuses. Yeah you guys get hate sometimes. And I know that hurts. But you have all these people that look up to you, and say, ‘I want to be just like them!’ You still have people that believe in you and love you. But me...I have barely anyone! All the Directioners hate me. People talk crap about me, and I can’t stop listening to it anymore. The media is making me look like a total monster. I just...UGH. You’re both just like my sister,” I said, coming to a halt and glaring at them. “Wha-” Eleanor began to question, but I cut her off. “You say that you’re there for me, but then you’re not. I bet you’re only hanging out with me to make Zayn and the boys happy, right?” My voice was full of bitterness. “Alex, that’s not true at all!” Danielle cried, her eyes wide. Both girls looked at me in disbelief. For a moment, I was quiet. I could feel the hot, stinging tears already forming in my eyes. “I’m sorry, okay? I just...I’m not myself anymore,” I mumbled, turning away and blinking back the tears. Thankfully, none of them escaped. “Alex, it’s okay,” Eleanor soothed, hugging me. Danielle did the same, so that we were standing in a small group-hug. “I get it..You’re insecure right now because the media is making you look bad. But just remember that you’re beautiful, and that people love you. Okay?” Danielle chirped. I nodded, biting my lip. “Guys, hurry up!” Louis yelled. “Jesus, you all take forever,” Harry groaned. “Whatever! We’re having a girl talk!” Eleanor yelled, rolling her eyes though they couldn’t see her. “Whatever,” Harry said, mimicking her tone. “Just hurry,” Louis said, “We’re ready to do something else and you guys are taking forever.” Their footsteps faded away, and then the girls gave me warm smiles. “Let’s go downstairs,” Eleanor said. Then she smirked, giving me a wink. “Go get Zayn.” Before I could respond, she had opened the door and was walking down the stairs. Danielle turned to me, and she burst out laughing, linking her arm with mine. “Gotta love El,” she giggled. I shook my head, but couldn’t help laughing along with her. Even though I didn’t believe that Zayn liked me, I was still ready to have fun.

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ I put the pen down and stood up with a yawn, stretching my hands over my head. Quickly, I hid the journal under my mattress once again, and then walked out my bedroom door. I needed to at least pretend that I could handle all the crap going on in my life right now, even if it was really starting to get to me. As soon as I walked into the living room, where all the boys were playing videogames and Eleanor and Danielle sat, cheering them on. For a moment, I just stood there, watching them. They all looked so happy. I bit my lip, remembering how much I had hated them all at first. Now I was friends with all of them, and I wasn’t sure what would happen if they ever decided that they didn’t want anything to do with me anymore. Suddenly, Zayn looked up, as if sensing my presence. Our eyes locked, and he tossed the game controller to the floor. “Alex!” he cried, a look of relief evident on his face. At once, everyone else looked up at me, and they looked just as relieved as Zayn did. “Alex!” Danielle cried happily, jumping up and running over to me. The others did the same. At once, I was attacked with hugs, and all I could hear was them asking if I was okay. Finally, I stepped back, holding up a hand. “I’m fine. Don’t worry,” I said, giving them a tight smile. Everyone smiled, but I couldn’t tell if they were buying it or not. “I think we should do something tonight. All of us,” Eleanor said, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. “Yeah!” Louis chorused, nodding his head in agreement. “Like what?” Harry asked. “Nando’s!” Niall cried. Everyone laughed, but I just managed a smile. Inside, I felt sick. If we were going out in public, that meant that there would be paparazzi with their cameras and microphones and notebooks, hoping to make up more lies about me. I swallowed hard. “Really, Ni? Nando’s?” Liam asked, “Why don’t we do something different? Something that we’ve never done with Alex.” “Hmm,” Danielle said, tapping her chin thoughtfully. I was silent, waiting for them to say something. Finally, Louis turned to me, a smirk on his face. “How would you feel about ordering in a pizza and doing crazy stuff around the house?” I felt a feeling of relief wash through me. “What crazy stuff?” I asked casually. “Oh, I don’t know. A water balloon fight, some Truth Or Dare, dancing,,” Eleanor said, catching on. “Dancing?” I asked, scrunching up my nose, “And Truth or Dare...with you guys? I don’t know.””Please!” Liam begged, clasping his hands together. “We can dance together,” Zayn murmured in my ear, laughing slightly. “Fine,” I said, rolling my eyes. “Yay!” everyone cheered. “Let’s order pizza. I’m starving!” Niall cried, dashing towards the phone. Everyone laughed again, and I smiled. Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad.

taylorswiftfan1233 So, I decided that for every journal entry that Alex writes, I’ll write it out and do it in a separate post like this one. I’m not sure on what the date would be, however, so I’m just going to leave that out. Oh, and sorry if this is bad. It kind of rambles, I know. :p ~Alex: Journal Entry~ I’m so angry at the world right now; the media, the paparazzi, my family...everyone. Even the boys and their girlfriends, who have only been concerned that something’s wrong. I’m even angry at myself; in fact, I think I hate myself. I know that that’s a horrible thing to say, but it’s true right now. I shoplifted a necklace, which not only resulted in me getting arrested, but my best friends (ex best friends) as well. I ruined our friendship. I broke the tiny, frail bit of trust that my family had left in me, the only seed of hope that they had saved as they prayed that one day, I would be just like Laurel. Perfect, smart, talented, popular, beautiful. I guess I could’ve been that girl if I had ever had any interest in it; I could’ve been just like Laurel if I had tried to be. But I DIDN’T want to be. I wanted to be Alex; the young, the reckless, and brave teenager that didn’t care what anyone said about her. And maybe that’s what got me here. Maybe I was too reckless, too brave. Maybe I should have cared what people thought of me. Laurel always did, and she ended up Homecoming Queen and always got whatever the heck she wanted. But now here I am, sitting all by myself, feeling incredibly alone. I wish that I would’ve just listened to everyone, you know? Everyone warned me that something like this would happen...that my history would come back to haunt me someday soon. And it sure is haunting me right now. Not only that, but I fell for the worst guy to EVER fall in love with. He was a player, a jerk, and a rebel. Which I guess is just like me, aside from the player part, since I’ve never actually HAD a boyfriend. I guess that I’m just stupid. Really, really stupid. But whatever. I’m getting pretty used to all this bitter hatred that I’m feeling. I just wish that I could go back in time to the day that I was slipping that necklace into my purse, and rewind the tape, so that none of it had ever happened. Too bad that’s never going to happen.

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ “Alex?” a voice full of concern asked, a fist knocking on the door. It was Zayn. “Go away,” I said, my voice muffled as I buried my face farther into my pillow. “Look...I know you’re upset. But you have to let me in,” Zayn pleaded. “Why? Are you here to judge me, too?” I snapped, sitting up straight in bed. “Of course not. I’m here to help you,” he said, sounding surprised that I had even asked such a thing. “Just go away, Zayn. I want to be alone,” I said, another tear spilling down the side of my face. Zayn tried twisting the doorknob once more, but seeing that it was locked, sighed. “Fine. But just know that the lads and I are getting pretty concerned about you,” he said quietly, his voice laced with sincerity. I shook my head, staring bitterly down at my hands. A few more tears were threatening to spill by this point. His footsteps began to walk away, and soon enough they had disappeared completely. I could hear voices talking quietly downstairs, but I couldn’t hear a word of what they were saying. I sighed shakily, reaching for the remote. No one understood; not even the boys and their girlfriends. The media was making a total monster out of me, saying awful things. That I was a fake; that I had killed someone; that I had robbed a bank. It was all complete nonsense, but somehow, I was beginning to view myself in a terrible way. It was like looking into one of those mirrors at a carnival, the ones that are all crazy and make you look like a freak, and not recognizing yourself. For a moment, I hesitated, staring at the television screen. The incident with the paparazzi had been yesterday, and even though I had remained completely isolated in my bedroom, the rumors would surely still be spreading. Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore. I had to know what they were saying. I quickly hit the power button on the remote and then watched as the TV came to life, right onto the channel where I had left it this morning. E! News. Sure enough, there in big, bold black letters were the words, “Alex Davidson: Just Misunderstood, or a Complete Outcast?” “I don’t know what to make of this girl,” the blonde reporter said, turning to the brunette sitting beside her that wore a pair of nerd glasses, “I mean, whenever I see pictures of Alex with the boys, she looks happy and sweet. But then I see all these photos of her doing things that aren’t all that great; fighting Perrie Edwards and holding up signs that say ‘I’m a thief’ as a punishment for shoplifting...it just is really confusing. She’s sending such mixed signals. What’s your take on the issue?” “Personally,” the brunette said, and I noted that she had an incredibly girly voice, “I think that Alex Davidson is a total rebellious bad girl. The signs are obvious! She has a bad record of getting into fights, doing street art, shoplifting, and vandalizing school property. She’s certainly no angel!” “So you’re saying that she doesn’t deserve to be with Zayn Malik?” the blonde asked, raising an eyebrow curiously. Deserve to be with Zayn? The question struck me as odd. Did people think that there was something going on? I bit my lip, anticipating the brunette’s response more than I should. “Heck no. She’s not as pretty, talented, or sweet as Perrie! Alex only cares about herself, and I can tell everyone that’s watching this that she’s a little monster. She doesn’t even deserve to be around the lads of One Direction and their girlfriends. She’s a terrible influence,” the brunette said in annoyance, her nose scrunching up in pure disgust. A picture of me popped onto the screen. It was one of me holding up that stupid sign of me, and I had the most annoyed look on my face. But that wasn’t what bothered me. It was the fact that someone had photoshopped a pair of devil horns on top of my head and then wrote beside it, “She’s a thief alright.” Frantically, I grabbed the remote, desperate to erase the image from the TV screen. Quickly, I hit the power button, and watched as it went off. As soon as it was, I stared bitterly at the wall, feeling angrier and angrier by the second. Angry that people were being so cruel; angry that people were judging me; and angry that people were saying I wasn’t good enough to be around Zayn or the boys. I glanced once at the remote in my hands, a feeling of pain washing over me. I hurled the remote at the door, and watched as it went soaring through the air. Then it hit the wood of the door with an angry thud, and clattered to the floor, the batteries falling out and scattering all of the floor. The pain eased slightly, but I found myself crying again. What had ever happened to the girl that didn’t care what people said about her? Tough, strong Alex was breaking...and in her place was a sad, bitter girl that’s heart had shattered. Quietly, I slipped my hand under my mattress of my bed. My fingers searched for what I was looking for, and then I finally felt the coolness of a book shaped object. Without hesitating, I grabbed it and pulled it out. I stared down at the cover of it for a moment, wondering how long it had been since I had wrote in it. Probably not since school had ended, I figured, shaking my head slightly. It was my journal, or diary as some people would call it. I wrote whatever was causing me pain or anger down in it, or whatever was making me happy. The last happy entry had been about the amazing summer I had planned with Serenity and the girls. But that had faded away after I had stolen that stupid necklace. But I didn’t just write about my feelings; I also wrote beginnings of stories and did little sketches and drawings. Art and writing were truly the only things that could take my pain and anger away from my life, even if it was just for a brief few seconds. With a shaky hand, I grabbed an ink pen and began to write.

fungirl123 @Kat - you have nothing to worry about. :) I'll never take away a writer unless they want to leave. Catch up when you get time. <3 This isn't the kind of story that we all have to be at the same place. Our characters are all in different places. ^.^

kjm109 Ohhhhh, my gosh guys I am so sorry! I have so much homework and we were running errands all day yesterday. I would still like to remain a writer but I also understand if you need someone who can post more often. Let me know.

fungirl123 @Maggie - awwwwhh, too bad. :( Thanks for acknowledging the fact that you don't have much time, though. <3 <3

iluvmusic♥ *and spring break

iluvmusic♥ Hey guys,I'm SOOOOOOOO sorry but I'm going to have to quit this story :( I'm sooo sorry! I'm super busy lately and I actually won't have much time until summer >.< Again,I'm soooo sorry :(!

fungirl123 @Kat - don't worry! :) Get it up whenever you have the time. <3

kjm109 Hi girls! Sorry I haven't posted in a long time, so much has been happening! I will try to post soon but it may be Saturday before anything happens. Sorry about this!

fungirl123 @Payton - no problem! :) Lol, I just need to figure out what to write about next. xD

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thanks! :) Can't wait to read what you write. I love reading about Serenity. :)

fungirl123 @Payton - awesome posts! :) Lol, I should write soon, shouldn't I? It's kind of been awhile... ^.^

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ “There you are,” the lady that had us all arrested back in the states said as I walked in, “It’s about time you arrived.” I was quiet as she looked me up and down, eyeing the sign in my hands. I did the same, reading her nametag. Crystal. She shook her head, a look of anger flashing across her face. “Because of you, our store in the states has barely had any business. So we could use the publicity, to prove that we can indeed take care of our little problems,” she said coldly. “Really?” I shot back, unable to contain my frustration, “Are you sure that the reason you haven’t had a lot of business isn’t because your store is way overpriced?” She glared at me, looking even angrier. If that was possible. “It doesn’t matter. You’re being punished, and that’s all that matters,” she said. I rolled my eyes in annoyance. “Are we going to go or what?” She also rolled her eyes, but led me out of the store. “This is where you’ll stand,” she said, pointing to the sidewalk. It was right beside the street, and cars kept driving by. “Seriously?” I asked, raising an eyebrow at her, “Right here...where everyone will see me?” “Right there,” she smirked, nodding. Slowly, I walked onto the sidewalk. “Now what?” I inquired. “Hold up the sign for everyone to see as you go by. That’s the whole purpose, Miss Davidson,” she said, practically spitting my last name like it was a disgusting bug. I bit my lip anxiously, holding out the sign. A car drove by, and a teenage boy sitting in the front passenger seat turned to look at me. Quickly, he read the sign, and then began to laugh. “Enjoy,” Crystal said snidely as she turned and walked away, “You’ll be doing this for an hour and a half.” She left, disappearing back into the store. I sighed, still holding out the sign. More and more people drove by. Some of them barely paid attention, but others smirked or laughed or pointed. I hated it, and I found myself gritting my teeth in anger. Sure what I had done was wrong, but making me hold up a sign for the whole population of London to see? That was totally unfair. About an hour later, I glanced over at the digital clock located outside the bank. It was 95 degrees, the temperature read, and I still had another thirty minutes of torture before I could leave. Suddenly, I heard loud voices. “Alexandra Davidson? Alexandra Davidson?!” a shrill voice cried. I turned my head to see a crowd of people running towards me, lugging huge cameras with them. No, no, no! I thought frantically, feeling slightly panicked by the huge crowd that was obviously paparazzi. They were totally going to take pictures. At once, they all crowded around me. I tried to remember what the boys had told me. Try not to answer any questions. I swallowed hard as microphones got shoved in my face, and the crowd circled closer. “Miss Davidson, why on earth are you holding a sign that says ‘I am a thief?” a man questioned. “Are you and Zayn Malik in a relationship?” the same shrill voice belonging to a blonde asked. “I don’t know why he would pick you over Perrie,” another one said. “Rumor has it that you and Zayn have been spotted kissing in Ireland, yet none of our sources have proved that this is true. Could you confirm it?” “We’ve all been wondering what made you get into a fight with Perrie Edwards of Little Mix. Do you just not like her, or was it jealousy that she was all over Zayn?” “Alex, people have been gossiping about you, and are curious to know...Do you fancy Zayn?” My palms grew sweaty, and I felt like my stomach was knotting. “What on earth is going on here?!” Crystal demanded. Even though I hated her, I had never been so relieved to see anyone in my life. “Crystal, please help me!” I cried frantically. She looked alarmed as a man stuck a microphone and camera in her face. “How do you know Alex? Could you tell us why she’s holding this sign?” “She’s being punished,” Crystal said bitterly, pushing the mic and camera away. Then she glared at them. “Who are you?” “Paparazzi,” I said, the sign nearly slipping out of my fingers as I glared at all of them, “Now can you tell them to get?” “Paparazzi?” Crystal asked, sounding stunned. She looked at all of them, watching for a moment as they shoved each other and yelled questions at me. But then she laughed a short barking laugh, a smile spreading across her face. “Sorry, Alex, but I believe that there’s nothing I can do. After all, you did the crime, so you have to pay. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m going across the street to grab a quick bite to eat before returning to work,” she said smoothly, pushing past the paparazzi. “Alex, what exactly is your crime? Details, please?” a woman asked. I stared straight ahead for a second, dumbfounded. Crystal had just left me here to fend for myself. What was wrong with her?! “Alex, is there anything going on between you and Zayn Malik of One Direction?” another asked, snapping me back to attention. “No,” I said. They began to move even closer, snapping pictures. Flashbulbs were going off in my eyes, blinding me. All I could hear was their yelling. “Is it true that you’re jealous of Perrie Edwards?” “Rumor has it that you were kicked out of your school so you’re living with the boys now. Is that true or no?” “No and no,” I gasped, struggling to catch my breath. I couldn’t breathe. They were suffocating me. Suddenly, a shoulder rammed into mine, and I flew backwards, the sign landing on the ground beside me. My palms scraped against the pavement, and I felt a small trickle of blood. More flashing. More yelling and screaming. They walked closer, not bothering to ask if I was okay, and hovered over me. “Alex Davidson, is it true that Harry has a thing against you?” a man yelled. I began to crawl backwards, frantic to get away. How did the boys deal with this all the time? “We heard that you threatened Perrie. That if she speaks to you, you’ll hurt her again. True or not true?!” “Alex!” “Alexandra!” “Miss Davidson!” I jumped up, shoving a cameraman out of my way. “Just stop!” I cried, my voice trembling. Not answering anything else, I bolted down the sidewalk. To my relief, they didn’t follow me. I turned a corner, and then another corner, and then kept going. My feet pounded hard against the hot pavement. I ran past a mom with a stroller, bumping into her in the process. “Watch it!” she yelled angrily. I didn’t bother to look over my shoulder. I just needed to get away. Part of me feared that the paparazzi would chase me, desperate for a good story. Another part of me knew that they were far away by this point, and that I was running for no real reason now. But I couldn’t stop. I had to get back to the flat. Finally, I arrived back at the flat, gasping for breath. I twisted the doorknob, and realizing it was locked, began pounding on the wooden door. “Let me in!” I wailed, frantically twisting the knob and kicking at the door. Quickly, it swung open. Zayn stood before me, looking shocked. The boys were right behind him, looking equally surprised. “Let. Me. In,” I gasped between breaths, “Please.” “Alex, love, what’s wrong?”Zayn asked. He opened the door and let me in. “I can’t,” I said, my voice trembling. He reached out to touch me, but I ran out of the room and up the stairs, straight into my room. I shut the door with a slam, and then slowly sank down to the floor. If my life hadn’t been over before, it certainly was now.

taylorswiftfan1233 Hey guys, forget I ever said anything about Alex going to court for shoplifting! Haley helped me think of a different punishment for her, and I think it’ll fit in with my story better. Thank you, Haley! :D ~Alex~ “Wait, they’re what?!” I screeched, not believing that what my mom had just said was actually true. “You have to hold up a sign that says ‘I’m a thief’ on the street downtown in London,” she repeated, “Apparently, word has gotten around that their security isn’t as good as it used to be. So...as punishment and to help them get more business, you have to stand outside of the store with a big sign that says I”m a thief. Right on the street.” I was silent for a moment, staring at the wall, a strange feeling of bitterness overcoming me. Finally, I said, “When?” “Tomorrow,” she replied, a sigh escaping her lips. “Fine. Whatever. Is that chick from the store back in America going to be there, waiting for me?” I questioned. “Yes. Oh, and you have to make the sign yourself,” she added. “Great,” I mumbled. We said our goodbyes, and then I hung up. With a shaky sigh, I began searching the flat for what I needed. This was going to be fun. * * * * “Hey...what’s that?” Zayn asked, pausing in front of me. I was kneeling on the ground, the poster paper in front of me, sharpie in hand. “Punishment,” I spat. “What do you mean?” he asked, confused. “I mean,” I said coldly, writing ‘I am’ in big, bold black letters, “That I have to hold a sign that says this on a street corner, right by the store, as punishment for shoplifting.” He was silent as I finished writing. Finally, he spoke. “What does it say?” I stood up and held the sign way over my head. He read it silently to himself, and then his mouth dropped open. “Alex,” he said, “You don’t have to do that. It’s not fair.” I shrugged. “I guess I should have thought about that before,” I muttered. “Maybe. But the paparazzi are going to see you and write stories about it! Don’t you understand?” he asked. “They barely know me,” I protested. “Which is exactly why they want to figure out more information about you, the girl who got into a fight with Perrie Edwards!” he cried, sounding exasperated. “Oh...crap,” I said, closing my eyes. When I opened them again, I was surprised to see that he was pacing and back and forth. “Zay, what are you-” I began, but he quickly cut me off. “There has to be another way,” he mused to himself. “Zayn-” I tried. “The paparazzi are going to be making up lies,” he said, shaking his head. It was as if he hadn’t even heard me. “Zayn!” I cried finally, grabbing his arm. He stopped short, turning to face me. “What, Alex?” “It’s fine, okay? I’ve been hurt before. I can deal with it,” I said calmly, trying to reassure him. “But-” “Zayn, please. Just let me get it over with. It’s not until tomorrow, anyway,” I informed him. He nodded, though he looked hesitant. I gave him a quick hug before turning and walked up to my guest bedroom. * * * * “Good luck,” Liam said with a dry smile. Zayn had told them about my punishment. “It’ll be fine, I’m sure,” Louis said. “Just don’t answer any questions. Or at least try not to,” Harry instructed. “Just don’t punch anyone,” Niall joked. They chuckled. Except for Zayn; he hadn’t said anything, and he was hanging back away from the group. “Do you want us to drive you?” Liam asked. “No, it’s not too far away. I’ll just walk,” I said, giving him a light smile. But inside, I was beginning to feel sick. What if Zayn was right, and paparazzi began writing lies about me? Without saying anything else, I began the walk to the store. This was going to be very, very interesting.

taylorswiftfan1233 Yayyyy! No school again for me today! We have 12 more inches of snow coming, and it's already starting. :) I haven't been to school since Wednesday last week!

fungirl123 @Payton - that all sounds great! <3 Can't wait to read it!

MountainLover456 Ok thanks @Haley- I'll do that!

taylorswiftfan1233 By the way, Alex's relationship with Zayn is going to be starting really soon. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Plus, if Alex does hold up the sign that says 'I'm a thief' or whatever, then paparazzi could take pictures and Perrie could create a false story about it all in an attempt to make Zayn hate Alex, so that would create conflict for her. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Oh yeah! She could do that. But would she be able to do that in the U.K. instead of America, since that's mostly where my story takes place? I could just say that it's actually a British store so they're all over the U.K. What do u think?(:

fungirl123 @Payton - hmm...I don't know... :\ Did you hear about that kid who stole something and had to wear a sign on a street corner that said, 'I am a thief'. That's pretty stupid, but maybe Alex just has to do something for the store (i.e. help in whateverway they need her to like being an assistant or something).

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- I don't know. I've been thinking about it, and I realized that it's probably unrealistic since she truly DID commit the crime. I mean, it's not like she was framed or something..So do you think I should change it or something? Idk what 2 do though. Maybe she could go to a party with the boys and then the police come and arrest her because she has a crimminal record or something, and like Perrie called them? Gosh, Idk...I'm just realizing how stupid I am, haha.. :(

fungirl123 @Payton - great post! :) I just have one quick question: What is the outcome of the court case going to be? I mean, she DID try to steal the necklace. Doesn't that come with a punishment...? :p Sorry for my nosiness; it just seemed like it was going in an odd direction.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- It's fine, don't worry about it! <3

taylorswiftfan1233 In my next post, Alex's secret will be revealed to Zayn(; But for now, they still don't know. :) ~Alex~ My secret was eating me alive inside. I wanted to just tell Zayn and the boys so badly, but I just knew that they would think I was a huge disgrace. We were back in England for a short, five day break. So far, we had done nothing by lounge lazily around the flat. But I could tell that the boys were beginning to get bored. They kept trying to entertain themselves by throwing things at each other, and the flat was getting louder by the second. Finally, Liam stood up and surveyed the room. Louis and Harry were messing with Zayn’s hair, and Zayn was yelling at them to stop. Niall was throwing wads of paper at everyone and everything, a smile flashing across his face in amusement. It was nice to see that he was having fun since Jayla had left -he had been pretty bummed about it at first, though they were still staying in contact with each other- but they were all getting to be pretty annoying. “Who wants to go do something?” Liam cried, his voice rising to be heard over everyone else. Harry and Louis looked up, scooting away from Zayn. Niall quit throwing the wads of paper. Zayn had shut up. They were all paying attention to Daddy Direction now. “Like what?” Niall asked. “I don’t know...I just think we need to get out of the house. We’ve been here for a day, but you guys are already being purely annoying,” Liam said, rolling his eyes at the remembrance of their previous activities. “How about we go to a movie?” Louis asked, smiling. “And then we can go out to eat afterwards,” Harry chimed. “Yeah buddy!” Niall cried. Zayn shrugged. “Sure.” “Alright, then. Let’s go see a movie!” Liam said happily, his face brightening. “You coming?” Niall asked, turning to me. “Of course she’s coming,” Zayn said, not giving me enough time to reply. He grabbed my hand, pulling me up off the couch. Niall gave him an odd look, but walked into the other room to get his sunglasses. “You didn’t give me enough time to reply,” I said, crossing my arms in defiance. “That’s cute,” he smirked. “What’s cute?” I asked, raising an eyebrow inquiringly. “How you’re trying to be all tough and stuff,” he said, sliding a pair of sunglasses on. I rolled my eyes. “You’re so annoying, Zayn Malik,” was all I could manage to say. I put my own pair of sunglasses on, and then followed the boys out the door to Harry’s car. This was going to be interesting. * * * * * Thankfully, there had been no paparazzi at the cinema, so we had watched our movie peacefully. It had been really stupid, but the boys had had fun. Even if Louis and I almost got us all kicked out by throwing popcorn and candy at random people and cracking up, causing Liam to yell at us. I slid into the booth beside Zayn and Liam. Niall, Louis, and Harry all sat across from us. It was some old fashioned diner, but the food was really good. “So, what did you think of the movie?” Niall asked me. “It was stupid,” I said bluntly. The boys laughed, shaking their heads. “No, but really! It was all about war,” I said, rolling my eyes. “Love, I think that was the point,” Zayn said. An easy smile danced across his lips. I sipped my soda, shrugging my shoulders. A silence fell over the group as they watched me. I shifted, sitting up straighter. Suddenly, I felt awfully uncomfortable. “Is something wrong?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. “No,” Harry said, a little too quickly for my liking. The boys quickly nodded. Liam changed the subject rather quickly to the next place we were going on tour to. For a moment, I watched them in complete silence. But then my phone went off in my pocket, and I quickly pulled it out. NEW TXT MSG, the screen read, From: Mom. I opened it up, and relief went through me at the words that had been typed only a few seconds earlier. *We found you a lawyer. He’s going to meet with you tonight. Patricia agreed that you and him could meet at her house. She’ll be gone with the girls, since she’s taking them shopping, so it’ll just be you and the lawyer. She says she trusts you.* Zayn’s mom trusted me? That was a huge surprise. I had pictured her as the type of mom that didn’t want a person like me in her home when she wasn’t there. I didn’t have the most reliable history, after all. I quickly got over the fact, looking at the other boys. They hadn’t even noticed my hesitation they were so absorbed in their conversation. I bit my lip, anxiety kicking in and giving me a sick feeling. Was that why the boys had been acting weird just a few minutes before? Had Patricia told them my secret? *Does Zayn know?* I typed back quickly, my fingers flying over the keys. *Nope. I told Patricia not to tell him or the boys. We don’t want a lot of people knowing about this, Alexandra!* I let out a sigh of relief at her words. My phone went off again, signaling that I had another message from her. *So do NOT be telling a lot of people. Your father and I don’t want you getting attention for this,* she had written. *That’s fine. I agree completely. What time should I be there?* I texted. *6:00 sharp. He’ll be there at precisely 6:05, so you can’t be a minute late, Alex. Also, dress nicely. You have to look presentable.* *I know, Mom. Bye.* I put my phone back in my pocket, relief and worry running through my emotions. Relief that I had a lawyer, worry that he wouldn’t like me. I could only hope that this turned out well.

fungirl123 @Megan - it's fine, don't worry! <3 <3 The idea about the girls becoming friends again when Jayla's grandfather dies seems a bit too sudden for me (I think it should be a bit more gradual), but you don't have to write that specifically. Maybe just say Jayla slowly became friends with all of the girls again. :)

MountainLover456 were really close to) and maybe then, Jayla could make a speech, which could cause her to begin to cry really hard again. The girls could all come up to help her, and they somehow forgive each other. I don't know- Just an idea.

MountainLover456 Wait- I am actually writing my chapter right now, and I was wondering- do you plan on the girls getting to be friends again? Because I was planning on Jayla having to go back home to take care of her grandma because her grandpa had died (Who they

MountainLover456 Guys I am so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so so (Add a bit more sos) sorry!!!!!! I am probably the worst person ever in the world, and I swear that I never meant to annoy anyone with me being gone- I wanted to come back into the club, but I understand that others have already applied. I swear this isnt’ just to make anyone feel bad for me and make it seem like I am some stuck-up snob who never listens to anyone and expects her way for everything, but I really enjoyed this club. If you choose someone else to be a part of it, then I hope that they are great and have fun- I had an awesome time writing with you for the last couple months, and I might apply for the next story when you finish this one if I’m on GL more. Have fun and I don’t know if I will be able to make a last chapter, but if I am, than I will post it ASAP!!! Love, Megan

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- You're welcome(: @Everyone- I don't have school tomorrow because we're going to have a huge snow storm here in Kansas, and they've already cancelled it. If we don't lose power then I'll plan on writing tonight and tomorrow.

fungirl123 @Payton - hahah, I wish I could miss school for something like that! ^.^ Thank you! :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- You didn't have to go to school today? Lucky! But I don't have to go to school tomorrow at all because I'm going shopping and doing charity stuff, so that's okay. :) Awesome post! :D

fungirl123 This is just a pretty random post I felt like writing up. :) Hope nobody minds that I got bored on this school-less President’s Day! :p ~Serenity~ (http://www.polyvore.com/serenity_isabelle_curtiss/set?id=71289484) “Somebody made the cover again!” Desiree grinned, walking into our bedroom with a new issue of a UK magazine. She tossed it onto my desk next to me. “Things Get Serious between Starlighter and Curtiss,” it read. And of course, right smack dab on the front was a picture of Eric and me holding hands on a balcony of a hotel we were at. This was the third time now that the UK had reported our relationship. I didn’t even have the energy to want to read about it anymore. I picked up my cell phone, noticing a missed call from my mother. And as if on cue, it rang again with a call from her. “Hello, Mum,” I answered, exaggerating an English accent. My parents both lived in London until college, so still possessed their English accents. “Serenity Isabelle, I hope you know how much trouble you’re in,” she stated angrily. I gulped. “What ever could I have done this time?” I whined, leaping onto my bed. It seemed like my parents wanted me to be perfect. “I thought your father and I made it clear you were not supposed to be dating this summer while you’re out traveling. And with a band member?! Serenity, those men are never good!” she scolded. “Mum, Eric is really great and you’d love him. He’s not like the band boys from your day!” I defended. “You’d better hope he isn’t like that. Now, put your older sister on the phone,” my mother ordered. I put my cell phone to my chest and called out for Talia. She walked into the room. “Yes?” “Mum’s on the phone. She wants to talk to you,” I moaned, only wondering what she could say. “Put her on speaker-phone,” I whispered as I handed the phone to Tal. “How are you doing, Mother?” she asked. Talia also still had her accent, as she lived in England until she was six years old. My parents met in college when they were going to Brown University. They began dating and when my father proposed, they went back to England to marry. Then they were offered jobs in Pennsylvania in the US when I was a few years old, so they went on their way across the ocean again and raised my and my siblings in Philidelphia. Sometimes I wished they would’ve stayed in London. Maybe then I wouldn’t have met a group of girls that loved conflict. Desiree sat down next to me as we listened to my mother instruct my sister. “They are not to be alone in a room at all, Talia. And make sure they’re both fully clothed at all times—“ “Mom!” I cried, my face flushing with heat. “Serenity, since I guess you’ve been eavesdropping, I’ll just tell you now: you know all my rules on modesty!” she disciplined. It was true. I’d never been allowed to wear a bikini in my entire life and crop tops were totally out of the question, unless I was wearing something underneath. I appreciated and respected those rules most of the time, except when my friends wanted to go shop in Victoria’s Secret Pink and the guilt of sneaking behind my mother’s back kept me out of there. And not only that, but the movie nights cuddling up together under a blanket with Eric were done with. Ugh. “I understand,” I groaned. I would rather she’d told me that in private, not while my new friend was sitting next to me silently laughing her head off. I slapped Desiree on the arm. “Stop! It’s not my fault I was raised like that,” I hissed, but trying to hold down my own laughter of embarrassment. That was just my family. My father was even worse. I couldn’t even imagine how tough he’d be on Eric if I ever brought him back home. But I was their baby girl I guess. What would Elliot have to go through in the future? Absorbed in my thoughts, I didn’t even notice when Talia kissed my mother goodbye through the phone and hung up. “What are we doing today?” I asked, flopping back onto my bed. We had three days in Portugal, so Ethan had rented us a condo to live in. “Unwinding,” Des sighed, closing her eyes peacefully. “Good,” I smiled. It seemed like we hadn’t done that in weeks.

fungirl123 @Payton - thanks! :D

taylorswiftfan1233 @Lexi- Great application! :) @Haley- Great post! :)

fungirl123 @Lexi - great! <3 ~Serenity~ (http://www.polyvore.com/summer_starlight/set?id=71949414) I stepped out into the sunshine, my arm linked in with Desiree’s. So far, this was the warmest country we’d been to. So the second we’d landed here in Portugal from Belgium, I’d broken out my shorts and short-sleeved shirts. Too bad we were only here for a few days. But then we were going to Spain for a whole week. A different tour bus waited for us near the edge of the airport parking lot. It’d been too far to drive all the way from Belgium to Portugal, so flying was planned earlier. I stepped into the tour bus, inhaling the new-furniture scent I loved. “We get first pick at which beds we wish for,” Desiree grinned. She pulled me by the hand toward the bit of bunk-beds in the back. “I call the bottom bunk!” I called out, smirking. She turned to me, her lips pouted, and crossed her arms. “Not fair! You know that’s always the bigger one.” “That’s why I chose it,” I shrugged, brushing past her toward the bed I wanted. I tossed my brown satchel onto it. I sat down and leaned back. Des threw herself up onto the upper bed and took a deep breath. “Apparently Ethan booked us a smaller concert tonight. It’s one of those first come-first serve settings,” she said. “That should be fun. At least you won’t have all that makeup caked on your face for a show,” I offered, “And wardrobe will surely be easier for Talia.” I glanced at my watch, which read nine-thirty AM. All of the other band members were getting themselves situated in the bus. Emma walked into the room, her carry-on hanging from her shoulder. “Do you guys want to go get something to eat? Apparently, we don’t take off for another few hours,” she suggested. I shrugged. But Desiree sighed, and lay down on her bed. “I would,” she began, “but apparently we have a concert tonight and I would like to take a nap before then.” I cleared my throat. “I can still go, Emma.” But Emma bit her lip hesitantly. “Actually, I think Desiree is making the better decision. I’d better get some sleep, too,” she said. Looking down, I muttered, “Oh.” Emma and I really didn’t have anything in common. So if Desiree wasn’t there, what was there to talk about? The two of us really just didn’t click. Emma tossed her bag onto her bed, then walked out the room again. Desiree was already breathing evenly, her back toward me. All I could hear besides that was the subtle conversation out in the middle of the bus. I decided I needed to sleep, too. I would be up until midnight yet again, so what was wrong with it? I laid my head onto one of the thin pillows that came with the bus. I yawned quietly, and drifted off to sleep. ****** I awoke at the sound of Ethan’s voice. “Wake up, everyone! We’ve arrived at the arena.” So, I thought, I guess everyone had decided on getting some sleep before the show. I sat up and looked over at Des. She was still sleeping soundly in her bed, not even reacting to the noise. Rolling off my bunk, I decided to let her sleep a few more minutes. I passed Talia and Emma’s bunks on the way out, walking lightly out to the kitchen. My stomach was grumbling with hunger. It was only two PM, but the bus was dimly lit. All of the curtains had been drawn. Still, no one was up and moving yet, besides one figure that had their back to me. It was Cord. He was humming a song I didn’t recognize. “Hey,” I greeted, going to the cupboard in hopes someone had already stocked it with peanut butter and jelly. But, to my disappointment, it was empty. I slumped my shoulders. My stomach ached for food. Cord turned around. He was in grey gym shorts and a tank top. I noticed a black tattoo running along his collarbone to his shoulder. It was a quote, but I couldn’t exactly make out the words. Behind him, there sat a plate with bread on it. A jar of peanut butter and another of jelly sat next to it. “Hello,” he said. He had a very quiet English voice, except when he’d been yelling at Eric for telling us about his breakup. “Mind if I use the PB and J when you’re finished?” I asked. “I’m done,” he said, stepping aside, “You can have it now.” I smiled. “Thank you.” I grabbed the loaf of bread and the two jars and went about making my own sandwich. Cord walked over to the table and sat down, continuing to hum the same song from earlier. “What is that song you’ve been humming?” I finally asked, sitting across from him at the table. “Oh,” his cheeks flushed, “it’s just a song I’ve been trying to finish for the past few days. Was I annoying you?” I quickly shook my head, nearly choking on the food in my mouth. “Of course not,” I mumbled. “There she is,” I heard Eric say. I looked up. He was walking out of his room, stretching his arms above his head. His hair was messy from sleep. “Hey,” I said, getting up to hug him. He kissed the top of my head lightly. Clearing his throat awkwardly, Eric glanced down at Cord, who had his head down. Eric let go of me and sat down across from his best friend…although I didn’t know what they were now. I hadn’t seen the two of them talking in the past four days. Cord looked up, and bit down on hip lip. I slid down next to Eric, unsure of whether that was the right thing to do. “Sorry for getting so angry at you in front of everyone,” Cord began, recalling the night last week when he’d gotten angry at Eric for telling us about Cord’s breakup, “I wasn’t really ready to tell anyone about what happened between Mel and I.” Eric shook his head. “I should be the one apologizing here,” he said, “I shouldn’t have told anyone about it before you were ready.” Cord laughed once. “At least the media hasn’t found out about it just yet.” “Let’s hope it stays that way for awhile,” Eric said. I smiled to myself, leaning my head on his arm. Eric was much more mature than any guy from my school. I knew I’d made the right choice in a boyfriend.

LexilicousCandy Hi! :) I hope you guys don't mind that Haley asked me to join the club, and I'm sorry it took me so long to post my application. :p Name: Desiree Emerson Birthday: May 12, 1993 (Age 19) Nationality: British Appearance: Light blond waves that stop just under her ribcage; bright blue eyes; and full pink lips. She has a fair complexion from living in England, is 168 cm (5'6 ft) tall, and weighs 54 kilos (118 lbs). Personality: Desiree is perceived as sweet and bubbly, and dubbed the bands sweetheart, although there's more than what meets the eye. She has a wicked sense of humor, can be quite devious when she feels the need, and isn't afraid of speaking her mind, most of the time. As far as Desiree is considered, she should be making the most of her life while she's still young, even though she does have her calm and collected side for whenever SW has to control the boys in the band. Family: Desiree comes from old money, and has been an only child for most of her life, up until 4 years ago when her brother, Evan, was born. Her mother is editor of a popular fashion magazine, while her father is a lawyer and never home. The only male she was ever close to as a child is Eric, and they've been close for as long as she can remember, to the point where he's a brother to her to her now. Bio: On May 12, in the year 1993, a fair haired baby girl was born in the village of Alderly Edge in Cheshire, by the name of Desiree Emerson. As a young girl, Desiree often spent most of time with her Aunt, who resided in Manchester and pushed Desiree to pursue her musical career. It was there, in Manchester, that she met her childhood best friend, Eric, who later became lead singer of their band, Starlight, for which Desiree plays keyboard. Now she's selling records, walking the red carpet, and starting Starlight's Summer Tour, performing live to thousands of fans every night with her best friends, and she wouldn't want it any other way. ***Sorry it's super short and sucks, but I'm sore from yesterday and just typing this up as I lay in my bed, because I'm a lazy mofo. :p

iluvmusic♥ Okay,I'm seriously slacking >.< Soooo sorry! I was super super busy! But seriously,I'm going to post soon!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Yay! :)

fungirl123 Good news! :) Lexi's working on her application for the club right now. She'll just jump into my story and become Holly, then be introduced to the other girls throughout the story.

fungirl123 @kenbon - also replied on your profile if you haven't seen it already! :)

fungirl123 Awesome! ^.^ @Paramorefan - I posted on your profile with the answer. <3

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- No, it's totally fine(:

kjm109 @Haley, Lexi joining is fine with me!

fungirl123 @Payton - are you sure? I mean, this is a group decision so if you have something against it, make it known. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Sure. I don't care. If she wants to, then that's great. :)

fungirl123 @Kat - great post! <3 <3 @Everyone - okay, so I have a little proposal for you. Since we'll only have four writers very shortly, I've been thinking about adding another. It's Lexi, from SW. She could just jump in where we already are. All stories are better with more writers - you all know that. :) So tell me what you think about it. I understand if this doesn't sound like a good idea...but like I said, all stories are better with more writers. ;)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thank you! <3 @Kat- Awesome post! :)

kjm109 ~Lennon~ “Oh, girls this week was amazing, I’m going to miss you all so much!” I exclaim wrapping my arms around each girl. The week had flown by and I couldn’t have asked for a better group of girls to start me off at camp. Before I know it every girl has left and exchanged e-mails with me. I had received countless thanks from parents and campers before they left but now the camp was practically silent. Not knowing entirely what to do I make my way over to Kelsey’s cabin. “Knock, knock,” I call through the open door. “Lennon! Come in!” Kelsey shouts. I step inside and see Aubry and Maya sitting on empty bunks. “Hi,” I say to them sitting down on an adjacent bunk. “Were you sad to see your campers go?” Aubry asks. “Yes,” “No,” Maya and I answer in sync. My answer of course was the yes. “Oh my gosh my girls were crazy!” Maya exclaims, “They wouldn’t go to bed until like three a.m. and then would just glare at me all day!” “Oh Maya,” Kelsey says sauntering in from her bathroom, “They were not that bad. My cabin snuck by your cabin at midnight two nights ago and everything was silent. And every time I would talk to one of your campers they said that you were great.” Aubry and I bust up laughing. “Have you cleaned your cabin yet?” Aubry asks turning to me. “No, I was planning on doing that later today but everything was just so quiet with no one else there.” I say. “I know the feeling, when you get a bad cabin you won’t feel that way. You will adore the quiet.” Kelsey tells me before flopping down onto the bed next to me. “So, we will be heading into town again tonight to celebrate our successful first week, if you are interested in coming. There is a new movie out that a bunch of people want to see, so we will probably do that and get something to eat,” Kelsey says to no one in particular. “Sounds good to me,” I say Aubry and Maya chime in with their consent too. “Ok well go clean your cabins! We are leaving at four tonight!” Kelsey shouts shoving us out of the door. “Wait it’s lunch time now,” Maya complains. “Fine, we will go eat first then you three have to speed clean. Do you hear me? Speed clean!” Kelsey says jokingly. We all laugh our way down to the dinning hall. **** “Done!” I exclaim throwing my broom onto the ground and flopping onto my bed. I hadn’t realized how much of a mess the girls and I had made this week. I can’t even imagine what it will look like after the next group of campers which is all girls, for the whole camp, for two weeks. I glance at my watch to see that I have a half an hour to spare, but I also know that in Kelsey time that is 15 minutes. So I stand up and fix my hair and make-up, grab my purse and phone and head to Kelsey’s cabin. I get there just as she comes out. “Ah, you are learning!” She exclaims. “Yep, you car?” I ask. “Yes, I need to go get Maya, Aubry and the others are already there,” She shouts before running off. I continue down the path until I reach the parking lot. Everyone is standing around the car. “Hey,” I call. “Hi, Kelsey forgot to unlock it, and Jeff, Zack and Kyle all think that they can jimmy the lock and get in. Don’t do it!” Aubry says to me before yelling the last part at them. “It’s fine!” One of them shouts back. “Boys,” She huffs making me laugh. Kelsey comes running down the path with Maya in tow and stops suddenly seeing the boys gathered around her door. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING?” She shouts. Aubry and I exchange nervous glances and move out of the way. “SERIOUSLY BOYS! IT’S CALLED WAITING!” She continues shouting while running towards them. They all quickly jump back from the door and take her yelling. “God, boys are so immature,” she mutters after climbing into the car. We all pile in behind her, all of us girls laughing and the boys softly giving their apologies. Kelsey peels out of the parking lot after everyone is in and heads towards town.

fungirl123 @Payton - oh, wow, that's odd. When I posted the last status update I did, I didn't see all of your recent paragraphs right under it! :p Great posts! <3 <3

fungirl123 @Payton - oh, great! :) Glad I could help. <3

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Zayn’s POV~ I glanced over at Alex as we rode up in the elevator. She was staring blankly at the walls, chewing on the corner of her lips with an anxious, conflicting look in her dark blue eyes. “You alright, love?” I asked, suddenly a little concerned. She obviously had something on her mind. “What?” she asked, her eyes slowly drifting over to me. “I said, are you alright?” I repeated. “Oh, yeah. I’m fine,” she said, sounding nervous. She was obviously lying; but since it was Alex, I didn’t bother pushing it. She didn’t open up easily to people, after all, and I didn’t want her to feel pressured. I turned my attention to the top of the elevator. We were currently on the fourth floor; only four more to go. Suddenly, Alex grabbed my arm tightly, practically clinging to me. “Zayn...can I ask you something?” she squeaked. I turned once again, this time noticing the clear desperation and conflict that was plastered across her face. “Sure, anything,” I said, wondering what it could possibly be. She gripped my arm a little tighter. “You’re not back together with Perrie, are you?” she asked anxiously, biting her lip again. “What?” I asked, confused. “You’re not, are you? I think I would die if you got back together with her. But...but I don’t know why,” she choked out, panicked now. “Alex, love, please calm down. Perrie and I aren’t back together, and I’ve realized that I’m not in love with her anymore,” I reassured her. Her grip on my arm loosened and she swallowed. “Good,” she said with a huge sigh of relief. I raised my eyebrows. “But I don’t see why you were so worried about it,” I added, perplexed. She glanced at me, her face flushing. “I don’t know, actually.” The elevator stopped, and the door opened with a dinging noise. Alex and I stepped out into the hallway, and I turned to face her. She looked pale suddenly, like she had just seen a ghost. “Are you sure you’re okay?” I asked, gently placing a hand on her shoulder. She stared down at it for a moment, then looked back up at me. “I think so. Just a little tired.” I shrugged and took her hand in mine. “If you ever need to tell me something...I’m here, Alex. We’re friends now. You can trust me with anything.” She nodded. I led her down the hallway to the bedroom I was sharing with Niall. Then I grabbed a pair of sunglasses and handed them to her. She put them on, gave me a quick thanks, and then turned on her heel. I followed after her, wondering what in the world was bothering her so much.

taylorswiftfan1233 I thought I would write a little bit about her having a nightmare about the entire court turning against her, along with the boys of One Direction and her family. I tried to keep it short, but it still might be a little bit long. Oh, and the dream is written in present tense instead of past. ~Alex~ * * * THE DREAM * * * I walk into the courtroom, dressed in something totally and completely hipster; a pair of ripped skinny jeans, black studded combat boots, and a graphic tee. Something that I probably shouldn’t be wearing to court. But my lawyer said to be truthful and myself, so...that was what I was doing. Hopefully it would all work out. As soon as I sit down, the jury all begin whispering nasty comments about me. I feel my body stiffen as the words, “Thief” and “Rebellious reject” meet my ears. “Don’t listen to them,” my lawyer whispers, turning to face me, “They’re just trying to faze you.” I nod, turning my attention to the judge. As the court session begins, I began to feel hope bubbling up inside me. I’m barely listening as my lawyer defends me, and the store’s lawyer defends the store. The woman that had been talking to me right before I had stolen the necklace keeps shooting me outraged looks. After a few more minutes of my lawyer trying to convince the judge that I was indeed innocent, the judge tells him to sit down. “I’ve heard enough,” the judge snaps, glaring at me. Then she turns and points at the dark, oak doors behind us that we came in through only a good half hour before. “We have five young lads that would like to speak. And since they’re One Direction, I think we should let them!” she cries. My heart begins to pound. My mind spins. Why would they speak here, of all places? The doors swing open, and the five familiar boys walk inside. The girls in the jury begin to fan themselves, as if it’s suddenly got hotter, and to my complete surprise, Zayn shoots me a wink. Suddenly I feel as though I’m melting, and I realize why the other girls are fanning themselves like lunatics. My heart flutters in my chest. I won’t be guilty after all. With people like One Direction in here, five guys from a crazy popular boyband, I have high doubts that the judge could say no to them. They’re teenage heart throbs, after all. “Order! Order in the court!” the judge yells over the screaming girls in the jury, and the angry mumbles of the men. Everyone falls silent, averting their attention back to her. “They’re here on behalf of the store that Alexandra Renee Davidson stole from. They’re here to prove that she is indeed guilty of this crime!” the judge says. My lawyer gasps a little. “What? Your honor, that isn’t fair!” he says, standing up. The judge ignores him, and instead looks at the boys. “You may begin.” Defeated, my lawyer sits back down, burying his face in his hands. My mind buzzes, like there’s a hive of bees inside of me. I don’t know what to think. Surely the boys wouldn’t be going against me...but all my hopes are crushed when Louis begins to speak. “Thank you, your honor. As everyone here knows, Alex is a rebellious little punk that deserves to be arrested.” Hurt washes through me, and confused, I look at the rest of their faces. Calm, a little bit angry at me...but no sign of guilt on their faces. “She committed a very serious crime,” Niall says. “Shoplifting, that is,” Liam finishes. “And don’t you Americans have a law against that here? Isn’t that a huge, terrible crime? Shouldn’t there be a price to pay?” Harry cries. The jury all nods, and I can see that they’re already getting worked up over this. Suddenly, I can feel myself getting frantic. Why are they doing this to me? What did I ever do to them? I thought we were friends! “Why are you doing this? I thought you were on my side!” I yell, the words slipping out of my mouth before I can stop them. “Please,” Louis says, rolling his eyes, “Like we ever were.” Tears water in my eyes. I turn to look at Zayn, who is staring down at his shoes. He’s said nothing. Maybe he feels differently than the boys? “Zayn?” I croak. He quickly looks up, and our eyes lock. “I’m sorry, Alexandra,” he whispers. “Guilty!” the judge yells. “What?!” I cry, bolting up out of my seat. “Guilty, guilty, guilty!” the judge screams. She sounds as though she’s gone insane...and maybe she has. “She can’t do this!” I shriek, turning to my lawyer. “I’m so sorry, Alex. But...I guess she’s right. You are guilty,” he says. My jaw drops. And suddenly, all my old best friends are screaming those words at me. “GUILTY!” Jayla yells. “You ruined our friendship!” Serenity adds. “Now it’s your time to pay the price!” Lennon practically screams. “Jail time! Have fun in the slammer, Alex!” Angelina snaps bitterly. The four of them exchange looks, and to my complete surprise, they burst into snide laughter. “Mom, Dad? Luke...Laurel?” I whimper, turning to my family. “Sorry, Alex,” Mom murmurs. “But don’t you deserve this?” Laurel laughs bitterly. “Yeah...you did bring it all onto yourself. All these years of bitterness and anger and rebellion,” Luke adds. “There’s nothing we can do. You’re on your own, pal,” Dad says. Pal. I feel a lump rising in my throat. He hasn’t called me that in ages. Suddenly, Perrie walks in and throws her arms around Zayn, pressing her lips roughly to his. He kisses her back, harder. Already, I’m crying. Perrie pulls back, turning to me with a smirk. “Told ya you’d pay,” she giggles. “GUILTY! GUILTY! GUILTY!” the whole room screams. Laughter surrounds me, and suddenly I’m feeling dizzy. “No! Please! It was a mistake! I won’t ever do it again!” I plead. The world spins around me, like I’m on a merry-go-round. Police officers grab my arms and begin dragging me out the court doors. “Please! Do something, someone!” I sob, screaming and thrashing about. This isn’t fair. Something’s wrong. Really wrong. I scream once more as I’m thrown into a jail-cell that just appeared. I collapse on the cold ground, sobbing uncontrollably. The words, “GUILTY! GUILTY! GUILTY!” keep repeating in my mind, over and over, mixed in with terrible laughter. The image of Perrie kissing Zayn flashes through my mind. One last scream escapes my throat, and then my world turns a rainbow of bright colors. Then everything is dark. * * * END OF DREAM * * * I quickly woke up, and at once, the sound of muffled screams filled my ears. I bolted upright, swiping my tears away with a trembling hand. Would my nightmare be my fate? It sure felt like it. The boys would turn against me; my family and friends would turn against me; the court would turn against me; my lawyer would turn against me; and Zayn would get back together with Perrie. I ran a hand through my tangled hair, more tears streaming down my face. What had I done? Why had I stolen that necklace? What was wrong with me? I was going to go to jail, and have to pay a huge fine. And then when I got out, everyone would hate me even more. Realizing that Jayla wasn’t in the room, I quickly hopped out of bed and peered out the window, pushing the red curtains aside. To my relief, it was morning; no more nightmares for the moment. I closed the curtain, and then flicked on the light. Jayla’s bed was empty, and with startling realization, I realized that I was supposed to meet the boys in the lobby. We were all going out to breakfast. I glanced at the clock, my eyes going wide. I was supposed to meet them in exactly thirty minutes. I quickly rushed over to my closet and began looking through it. Finally, I found something. I pulled on a pair of shorts, a crop t-shirt, a beanie, and Converse All Stars. Then I brushed through my hair and left it down. (I made this one! ^.^ Outfit: http://www.polyvore.com/music_is_life/set?id=70791171) Then I bolted out the hotel room door and hopped onto the elevator that was right across the lobby. As I listened to the soft sound of the music playing, I mentally cursed Jayla for not waking me up. Did she seriously hate me that much? The elevator came to a stop, and the door slid open smoothly. I stepped off, and then looked around the lobby. Seeing the boys and Jayla all lounging around on couches and chairs, I began to feel my heart race. For a moment, I completely froze. What if they betrayed me, or hurt me in some possible way? I stared hard at their laughing faces, and realized how stupid that sounded. They couldn’t; they wouldn’t. They were all too sweet, especially Zayn. I strode forward, but told myself that I wouldn’t tell them the painful news that I could go to jail. I knew they would be disgusted and disappointed in me. Not only that, but they wouldn’t wait anything to do with it. “There she is!” Liam cried, noticing me as I timidly stepped up beside the couch. Their heads snapped in my direction, and Zayn’s face lit up like a Christmas tree. “Good morning, Alexandra,” the boys all chimed. Zayn’s arm somehow managed to loop around my waist, pulling me closer to him. “I was starting to think you were going to stand me up,” he whispered in my ear. A shiver shot down my spine, and I had the sudden urge to kiss him. I swallowed hard. “Never,” I said, forcing a wide smile. Why did I want to kiss him? What the heck was wrong with me?! My mind spun, and I felt like I was in my nightmare for a split second. But then Louis cleared his throat, pulling my attention away from my thoughts. “Let’s go!” he cried. “Yes, please. I’m starving,” Niall said. “First,” Liam said quickly, “Make sure everyone has their sunglasses on.” Everyone, including Jayla, slipped on a pair of black sunglasses. Everyone except me. “Don’t you have a pair?” Zayn asked, raising an eyebrow at me. “Uh...no. Maybe I should stay here?” I asked, the words coming out a little squeaky. Maybe if I just stayed here, I wouldn’t get into any trouble. “I’m sure Zayn has a pair you can borrow,” Harry said with a smirk. I caught his eye, and he wiggled his eyebrows at me. I narrowed my eyes, trying to ignore the fact that I could feel my face heating up with embarrassment. “I don’t want to annoy anyone,” I began quickly, my heart pounding. “Not any with me,” Zayn admitted, glancing at me, “But we can go up to my room and grab you a pair, if you’d like.” “Sure, go ahead,” Louis said before I could respond, “We can’t have paparazzi figuring out who she is.” All the boys except Zayn were smirking, as if they knew something that I didn’t. With a sigh, I shrugged, realizing that there was no way I could possibly get out of this. “Okay.” Zayn led me towards the elevator. Once inside, he clicked the eighth floor button. The door closed with a ping, and then light music filled the air. I stared straight ahead at the walls of the elevator, my thoughts a jumbled up mess. What if Zayn did go back to Perrie? She was pretty, talented, famous, popular, and had tons of supporting, loving people in her life...not to mention she was rich. Those were all things that I wasn’t. I bit the side of my lip. Why did it even matter to me?

taylorswiftfan1233 I know I didn’t write about them being arriving in Ireland. But in this post, they’re already there, and since I had written this a while ago, Jayla is still in it. Hope that’s okay! :) ~Alex~ (http://www.polyvore.com/good_night/set?id=70556426) I plopped down onto my bed, opening up “Mockingjay” by Suzanne Collins. Before I could even begin reading, though, my phone rang. Jayla looked up from her spot across the room, glaring at my iPhone that was now in my hands. “Well, answer it,” she snapped. I rolled my eyes before picking up. “Hello?” “Alex?” my mom’s voice cried, “Oh thank God you picked up!” For the first time in what seemed like forever, she didn’t sound the least bit angry with me. “Um...is something wrong?” I asked. “Yes. You know back when you shoplifted and how they said that they wouldn’t press charges?” she asked, her voice dropping slightly. “Yeah,” I said with a yawn. What could this possibly be about? The damage was done. “Well, they decided to press charges against you,” Mom said, her voice coming out strained. “What?” I gasped, suddenly much more awake than before. Panic striking through my body like a buzzing alarm. “They decided to press charges,” she repeated, “Apparently that necklace you tried to steal was worth quite a good deal.” “But they promised not to!” I cried, my voice rising, “I thought it was all okay!” Jayla looked up, raising her eyebrows at me. Quickly, I jumped up off my bed and slipped on my boots. Then I hurried out the door to the balcony. “Calm down, honey,” Mom said. She was trying to sound reassuring, but she sounded a little panicked about the whole thing herself. “Mom. I CANNOT calm down! I could go to jail over one little mistake!” I cried, frantic now. “You aren’t going to jail,” Mom said. “How would you know? Can Dad even be my lawyer?” I asked. There was a pause, but then she spoke again, giving me the answer I was dreading. “No, Alex, your father can’t be your lawyer. But we are trying to find you a new one,” Mom said calmly. “But,” I began to whimper. “Don’t worry, we’ll work something out,” she said. Suddenly, I heard Laurel’s voice. “Mom, are you ready?” “Coming, Laur!” Mom yelled in return. “I have to go, Alex. But just take it easy and lay low for now, okay, sweetie?” she said. “Okay,” I mumbled. Quickly, without waiting for her to say anything more, I ended the call. Zombie like, I walked back into my shared bedroom with Jayla. She looked up as I closed the door leading out to the balcony, and at once her annoyed expression changed to concern. She could obviously tell that something was wrong. “Alex, are you okay? You look like you just saw a ghost,” she said, sitting up and pushing the covers off her body. “What?” I asked, turning to her quickly. Seeing her expression, I rapidly shook my head back and forth. “Oh, yeah. I’m fine. Don’t worry.” Without waiting for her to answer, I crawled back into my bed and hid under the covers, where I buried my face in my pillow.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Of course I'm not mad. I actually like that idea a lot better. Thanks!(:

fungirl123 @Megan - yes, that would be so awesome! ^.^ @Payton - I like the idea about the store pressing charges, but about the idea of her playing guitar and drums...since we already have two other characters (three if you count Jayla) who play instruments, maybe Alex could do something else. I think writing would be an excellent talent for her, and a hidden one, too. ;) I hope your not mad - I just think we should have a bit more variety in talents the girls have. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 Oh, and I also decided that the store is going to press charges against her. It'll create some drama, and it'll bring her closer to Zayn<3 Hope that's okay with everyone! If anything I've just said isn't, including her talents, just let me know(:

taylorswiftfan1233 So...I never really mentioned Alex having any hobbies or talents, and now that I realize it, I think I want to change that. So, if it's okay with you guys, I want her talents to be art and possibly playing the guitar and drums. Is that okay?

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Aw, that's too bad! I loved writing with you and reading about Jayla. :) And yes, you should totally do one last post for Jayla! I want to know what happens with her character. ^.^ <3

MountainLover456 Hey! Before I officially leave, do you want me to do one more post about Jayla? I have an idea, and I can just do that for some kind of epilogue.

fungirl123 @Maggie - post whenever you get time. :) @Megan - awh, too bad. :\ Hope things get better for you. <3

MountainLover456 I will definitely read your story when it is finished!!! Love, Megan <3

MountainLover456 Hey Guys, I am so so so sorry that I haven't been doing great with girlslife. I have a lot of drama in life right now, and I need to work more on school. I am going to have to stop doing this story :( You can do whatever you want with Jayla and..

iluvmusic♥ I'm soooo sorry I haven't posted :/ I have like,three chapters saved that I'll post tomorrow. I'm sooo sorry! I've been busy again because my older brother is getting married so lots of family and searching for clothes,gifts,etc.

fungirl123 @Payton - thanks! ^_^

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Lovely post! :D

fungirl123 @Kat – great post! :D ~Serenity~ Logging into Twitter, I saw various tweets from the girls from school I follow about me. *@PrincessSerey PLEASE tell me that wasnt you with Eric Beaker in a photo in People mag* *@PrincessSerey Why are you in a ton of photos with Eric from Starlight?* I laughed at all the tweets of girls in complete disbelief. “I’m guessing you’ve seen this,” I heard Holly’s voice behind me, coming through the door to her dressing room. I’d been waiting there for her to return with her outfit for the concert tonight. She tossed a thick magazine onto the table in front of me. It was an issue of ‘HELLO!’, the People Magazine of the UK. And right on the front was me…with Eric. It was taken the day before when we were walking into the concert stadium. My hair was blown back by the wind, and Eric’s hand was nestled sweetly in mine. We were looking at each other happily. I smiled at the photo. “Eric Beaker has a New Girl?” read the headline. “Should I read the article?” I asked, looking hopefully at Holly. “Oh,” she groaned, “do NOT start getting full of yourself. I’ve had enough of Melissa Tarrant; I don’t need another girl happy about making headlines for being a girlfriend of Starlight!” I sighed. “Fine.” There was another knock on the dressing room door, and it opened to see Eric, shielding his eyes. “Are you decent?” he asked. I laughed, and quietly got up from my seat. He was still covering his eyes when I pecked his cheek with a kiss. “I’m guessing that’s a yes,” he said, then kissed me again on the lips. “You’re my good luck charm,” he said, holding me where I was in his grasp. I smiled. “I know.” “Band members!” Ethan’s voice rang out suddenly, “Get to your positions on the stage. Lights are going up in four minutes.” Eric frowned. “Walk me out there?” he asked, and I nodded quickly. Holly following us, we walked out onto the stage, which was still completely dark. A curtain covered it. We needed a flashlight just to get to the set. Eric’s drum set sat on a platform with Cord’s microphone stand. Speaking of Cord, he hadn’t spoken to anyone since the incident at the studio yesterday. He jogged out onto the stage, running a hand through his hair and mumbling his vocal exercises. “Two minutes, people!” Ethan shouted, “Curtains go up in TWO MINUTES!” I looked at Eric. “One more kiss?” he asked. I nodded, and planted a kiss on his lips. Then I pulled away. “See you in a few,” I said, smiling. I hopped off the platform and was on my way backstage when I felt someone grab my arm. It was Emma. “Hey,” she said, her voice a bit more snappish than usual, “I know you and Eric are in love and all…but try to curb the affection around Cord, okay? The lad’s heartbroken right now.” I nodded. There was no time to stay and chat, though. “Gotcha,” I said, then jogged back to Talia’s side offstage. We waited for the curtains to part, and when they did, my sister and I plugged our ears to muffle the screeching of the crowd. * * * * “Glad that’s over,” Holly sighed, jogging off the stage, “My fingers ache right now.” Everyone else moaned in agreement as they slumped back to their dressing rooms. I followed Holly, ready for the tea we were about to be served. Running back and forth with Talia to get the set’s outfits together had made my feet hurt. But as I passed Peter’s dressing room, I jumped at the sound of something being slammed down. “Seriously? I hate this!” roared his voice. The door was slightly cracked open. “I know, Peter.” That was Emma. Were they talking about the same thing from a few weeks ago? Peter continued to curse at himself loudly. “Mom and Dad are coming to visit in a week. How am I supposed to tell them, Em?” he bellowed, smashing his fist onto the vanity top again. “It doesn’t matter. Just tell them. They’re your family. They’ll accept you for who you are,” came Emma’s calming voice again. And then, I heard Peter break down into tears. “And what about the band? That speech yesterday about family…I couldn’t take it. What if THEY don’t accept me? And Ethan. What’ll that bloody man make me do? Come out in an interview? The whole world will be tossing their Starlight CD’s into the garbage. ‘That band is full of fag—“ “Peter! Stop! Stop right now!” Emma shouted, “Never call yourself that! And if they’re true fans, they’re not going to care about you sexuality and all that…” Emma’s voice trailed off in my head. I finally got it. Peter was gay. That was what he was so terrified about telling everyone. I felt a rush of pity for the boy. He was right – people would have a hard time accepting this. I took a deep breath, and walked on. I swore to myself I wouldn’t tell anyone, even IF I barely knew Peter.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Kat- Thanks, you too! :)

kjm109 Great posts girls!

kjm109 @Megan, I hope you don’t mind but I had Jayla be the one to text Lennon back. I thought that she would be the most likely one to do it. ~Lennon~ We were in the middle of our three hours of free time and I was trying to stay in a spot with cell signal. I had texted everyone to find out what was going on with Alex but so far not one of them had replied and, I was starting to get a little panicked. Thankfully my phone buzzes three minutes later. Jayla finally texted me back. “Her parents sent her to live with a family friend, Zayn’s family, for the summer. She got into a fight at a party with Zayn’s ex,” It was brief but exactly what I needed to know. I text her back a quick thanks and returned my phone to my cabin. Megan and Amanda are both sitting crossed legged on Megan’s bed giggling about something. “Hi girls,” I say. They both immediately break apart, and run out of the cabin. “Oh great,” I mumble. I will have to figure out what they are doing eventually. I quickly slip on my bathing suit, grab a towel and sunblock, and make my way towards the lake. The swimming area is crawling with kids. They are everywhere, on the beach, in the water, and running in and out of the water. I watch in amazement before spotting Kelsey laying on the grass. I walk over to her and throw down my towel. “Hey,” I say plopping down. “Hi, how are you?” She asks. “Pretty good, this is kinda crazy,” I tell her. She smiles, “This is the slowest day in the water there will be. A lot of kids are off making crafts but once their friends tell them how fun the water is they will all flock here,” She tells me. “Well, I’m glad that I’m not the life guard then,” I say jokingly. She bursts out laughing. “How was your hiding spot this morning?” “It was ok, I hid with Aubry and we were found like ten minutes into it,” “Did you hide in the canoe shack?” “Yep,” “Ooh, not a good one. Any return camper will know to look there, I know of a couple good spots that not many kids know about. Next time come with me,” I nod my head and lay down on my towel. I close my eyes until I hear two familiar giggles. My eyes shoot open just as Megan and Amanda dump a bucket of water on Kelsey and me. “Oh...my...gosh!” I exclaim sitting up. They run away screaming and I chase them into the water with Kelsey hot on my heals. After finishing our little splashing fight we all start laughing. “Is that what you girls were planning in the cabin?” I ask. “Yes!” They shout together before swimming off. Kelsey and I walk out of the water and wrap our towels around our drenched bodies. I wave goodbye to Kelsey and head back to my cabin to squeeze in a quick shower before all the other girls come back wanting the same thing.

fungirl123 @Payton - thank you! :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Great post! I'm writing right now since I don't have much else to do. :P

fungirl123 ~Serenity~ “What is your favorite part of touring with four of your friends?” the French interviewer inquired, ready to type into Eric’s response into her laptop. “It’s really great! Of course, we miss home occasionally, but after seven years of being together, we’re all family to one another. You can’t ask for a better life than that. You’ve got your biological family, and your band family,” he replied, smiling. We sat on a plush white sofa across from a petite French interviewer for LOVE Magazine. They’d been stealing the band left and right in between individual and group photoshoots to ask questions. Talia was probably going crazy trying to get the outfits together, but Eric wanted me to stay with him so one of the younger magazine interns wouldn’t flirt with him. Throughout the next few questions, I found my eyes wandering elsewhere – like Emma and Holly posing together in front of a black curtain, their hair blown back by a wind machine. And just as I looked back, I saw the interviewer looking pointedly at me, turning her head to the side. “And you have a girl now?” Eric smiled at me, putting both arms around my waist and pulling me closer. “Yes, that’s right.” I felt heat rise to my cheeks, and I looked down at my hands. I wished I’d let my hair down today instead of tying it into a braid so that I could let it cover my pink cheeks. “Eric, we need you over here!” a photographer interrupted, jogging over to the little interview area they’d set up. Eric nodded, letting go of me. I stood up beside him. Staying with the nosy magazine girl was the last thing I wanted to do. “See you in a bit,” he said, pecking my lips quickly with his hand on my neck. I felt a shiver run up my spine. A week into the relationship, and it already felt like it was getting serious. I watched Eric dodge through the other band members as he trotted over to the his photo shoot set-up. I glanced back down at the interviewer. “I-I have to go…help my sister now,” I mumbled, saying the first excuse to get away that popped into my head. Then I quickly walked back to the dressing rooms, where the only magazine people were the stylists, thank God. * * * * “Why you gotta go? / Why you gotta leave me here? / Stuck with the jerks who all don’t care…” I listened as Emma and Cord belted out the chorus of their new song, Left Like That. It wasn’t on their album, but Cord has recently written it and wanted to rehearse it in the studio. “Okay, great,” Patrick, the producer, told the band through the microphone. Then he stood up and left, his assistants and Ethan following closely behind him. Cord removed his headphones, and heaved a sigh. “Glad I finally got that out,” he muttered angrily as he walked out the recording studio doors. Emma raised an eyebrow, pulling her headphones off. “I wonder what’s happened to him,” she said, grabbing her water bottle. Everyone shrugged, waiting in silence for Cord to return from wherever he was. “Well…um…Cord is...,” Eric hesitated, fingering his pockets nervously. “Come on, Er. Spit it out. We’re his friends, too, you know,” Emma urged. Eric bit his lip. “Okay,” he gushed, “Melissa cheated on him with a guy from Brazil when she was down there. He found out when she drunkenly posted a picture of them making out on Twitter. When he tried to talk to her about it, she didn’t apologize or anything.” Everyone in the room stood there, shocked at what Eric had just told us. Holly muttered a curse word about this Melissa girl. “Who’s Melissa?” I asked. Emma spoke up first. “She’s one of those models that are on the fashion shows. A rich, stuck-up, whor—“ “Em!” Peter intercepted, shooting Emma a scolding look, “You two used to be good friends.” She rolled her eyes. “Not anymore, obviously. It’s one thing to hook up with a guy when you’re drunk, but to not apologize when you’re sober? I’ve lost all respect for that girl,” she said, giving a wave of her hand. “How long did they date?” I asked, turning to Eric to avoid more anger from Emma. “Two years,” he sighed, “He left her a few days before you arrived in London.” I bit my lip, feeling a rush of pity for Cord. No wonder he hadn’t been so happy lately. Writing that song had to have been painful for him. Just then, the door flung open again, revealing Cord. His hair was muddled and disorganized, while his eyes looked slightly watery and red. Poor guy. “The stage managers for the place we’re performing are expecting us at—“ He stopped abruptly when Holly embraced him in a tight hug, murmuring, “It’ll be okay, Cord.” He stepped back, shooting Eric a bitter look. “You told them, didn’t you?” Eric let his shoulders slump, looking quite guilty. “We’re your family, Cord. It’s not like you have to keep secrets from us. We’ve been friends since we were ten,” Holly said, putting a hand on his arm, but he just jerked away. “Families keep secrets from each other sometimes,” he said, giving everyone a blank, with a bit of angriness, look, “And I really wish this could’ve been one of them.” Holly looked down. “Alright, then.” Her voice was crackly. Cord stepped forward. “Shouldn’t we be getting to the concert set-up instead of talking my personal life?” And without another word, he walked from the studio.

fungirl123 @Megan - hahah, that makes three of us that aren't spectacular at math right now. ^.^ I'm writing right now, btw. :)

MountainLover456 Hey Guys, I am so so so sorry that I have been so distant lately!!! I need a lot of extra help in Math, and my birthday was yesterday. I am so so so sorry!!! I will try and post as soon as I can!!!!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thank you<3

fungirl123 @Payton - yeah, I get your dilemma. I hope everything works out for you in the end. <3

taylorswiftfan1233 I just thought I'd let you guys know that I won't be on GL very much until I can get my math grade up. It's really low right now thanks to a few bad assignments, and I'm going to have to be staying after school sometimes. But I'll try to get it up ASAP. Sorry, guys! D: (Btw, I'm posting this to all my writing clubs.)

fungirl123 @Payton - thanks! You, too! <3 <3

taylorswiftfan1233 I just felt like I should write something about Alex finally forgiving Zayn for what he said and them becoming friends. So here it is. :-) ~Alex~ I closed my suitcase with an angry thud. How had I let myself believe that Caleb would ever, could ever, love me? I was impossible to love. My own family didn’t even love me. My iPhone rang, and I picked it up off my bed. “Hello?” I asked. “Alex! What the heck were you thinking, beating up a famous celebrity like that?! Everywhere I look, there’s an article or a picture of it!” Laurel yelled, causing me to wince. “Is the story already out in America?” “Yes, Alexandra, it is!” she snapped, “Now do you mind telling me why you beat her up? Mom and Dad are furious!” “She was being mean to me. You know I don’t hurt people unless they’re hurting me,” I said. Laurel sighed. “Yeah, sure.” “Laur, come on! What do you think, I just go around beating random, innocent people up?” I asked. unable to hide my anxiousness. “No, I guess not. But really, Alex, I don’t know what to say. Mom and Dad sent you to London to try to shape you up, not to make you even worse! And from the looks of it, you’re struggling with your emotions...again.” There was a silence between us. Finally, I spoke up. “No, I’m fine. Tell Mom and Dad that it won’t happen again, okay? I’ll try to be on my best behavior around Perrie and the others now.” “Will do. Just don’t let the paps find out your last name or where you’re from. They’ll be all over the house if you do,” Laurel replied. She hung up. As soon as she did, I threw my phone down on my bed with a sigh of defeat. It was all I could do not to break down into tears. Caleb didn’t love me. My best friends hated me. My family was once again furious with me. I had gotten into a fight with Perrie Edwards. My face was all over magazines and the internet. People were trying to find out who I was. Zayn was right about me. My whole world was crumbling beneath me. I buried my face in my pillow, unable to hold back my tears any longer. I rarely cried, and when I did, I had to be incredibly hurt. And right now, I was. Why couldn’t I just be a normal teenager for once? Suddenly, my bedroom door creaked open, and then shut again. “Alex?” someone whispered. Slowly, I lifted my head from my pillow. Seeing my tearstained face, Zayn’s eyes widened. “Are you okay, love?” he asked. I quickly began wiping my tears away with my hands, nodding my head. “What’s wrong?” he asked, coming closer. “Everyone hates me. I screw everything up, and my family doesn’t love me...ugh! I just hate myself,” I said, my voice shaking as I spoke. Zayn’s face softened. He sat down on my bed. “No one hates you, and of course you don’t screw everything up,” he said gently. “You don’t get it, Zayn!” I snapped, another tear streaming down my face, “I shoplifted. I got my friends arrested. I beat your ex girlfriend up. I’m a mess!” He sat there, watching me as I went on. “You were right, Zayn. Caleb doesn’t love me. Nobody does! I’m impossible to love!” I said, breaking down in tears. Zayn’s arms were at once around my body, pulling me closer to him. I buried my face in his shoulder, sobbing. “Shhh. You’re not impossible to love, Alex. I never should have said such a thing. I was just angry that you had beat up Perrie and I thought that you were trying to tell me how to run my life. Please forgive me,” he whispered, rubbing my back as he tried to comfort me. “I forgive you, but even if you didn’t mean it, you were right. Why can’t I just be a normal teenage girl for once?” Zayn sat back, gently wiping my tears away with his thumb. “I wasn’t right. People DO love you. And if that Caleb guy doesn’t, then he’s an idiot for not seeing how lovely you are. Do you understand? You’re an amazing girl, Alex, and if you changed no one would be the same. You’re perfect just the way you are, even if you do make people angry sometimes and don’t handle your emotions in the best way. Your parents love you, even if you don’t see it.” I sat back, letting out a huge breath. “Thanks, Zayn. That means a lot, actually.” He just nodded. “Um, can I ask you something?” I asked. He nodded. “What is it?” “I just need a friend right now. I’m all alone.” He smiled. “I thought you didn’t want me to be your friend,” he mused. “Yeah, well, I changed my mind,” I said. Then, my voice more pleading, I grabbed his hand and said, “Please, Zayn. I feel like you’re the only person that’s even remotely understanding to me.” “Of course I’ll be your friend,” Zayn said with a chuckle, “In fact, I’ll be your BEST friend.” I grinned. He stood up from my bed. Then he grabbed my hand and pulled me up. “Need some help with your bags?” he asked. Instead of declining the offer like I had the first time I had met him, I nodded. “Sure.” He grabbed one of them, and then led the way downstairs. Despite everything bad that had happened lately, I couldn’t stop smiling. Maybe I finally had a real friend here....someone that could accept me for me. The thought warmed me, and I felt a little bounce in my step as I walked down the stairs. Maybe my life was finally starting to get better.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Amazing posts! :D

fungirl123 ~Serenity~ One week and two concerts later, we were in France. Some of the band members were mumbling the only French words they knew, while the rest had translators at their sides during all the meet-and-greets. In the hotel on June thirteenth, I watched as the sun went down through my large picture window. The band was scheduled for a million things the next day. They had a photo shoot for LOVE Magazine, then they were going to rehearse at the local branch of AIR Studios, then they were going to set up for the huge concert in Paris. Of course, I was going along with them. Holly and Talia were taking naps, although I didn’t expect them to wake up anytime until morning. I ran the brush through my long hair, sitting in front of my vanity mirror. It’d been a very quiet night. Wind blew in through the window, sending a shiver down my spine. It’d been raining here in France a few hours ago, which had set a cold wind on us for a few days. I missed those hot days in Philadelphia. Around this time, my family would probably be headed somewhere for a week or so. Last summer I’d taken all the girls to Barbados with my mom and Talia. We’d spent one long week on the beaches talking about boys and laying in the bright sun. I hadn’t seen a bright sun since I’d left PA. Distracting me from my thoughts, my cell phone let out a soft ping noise. New Msg From: Eric :) *I’m so bored* I giggled. I usually hated these kinds of pointless texts from people, but from Eric it was cute. Without me even replying, he sent something else. *Are you doing anything?* *No* I replied, hitting the letters softly into my touch screen. *You will be in a minute! <3* I felt my eyebrows twist together as I tried to figure out what he meant. But my thoughts were answered when I heard a knock at my suite door. I stood from my seat, running a hand through my hair. I had lounged around the entire day in sweatpants and a T-shirt. (http://www.polyvore.com/lazy_allie_taylor/set?id=49918239) I swung open the door and faced Eric. He smiled. He wore black sweatpants and a purple hoodie. A grey beanie covered his dark shaggy hair. He pulled me in for a hug, as if I hadn’t seen him in days. But it was nice. I wrapped my arms around his back. “What’s up?” I murmured. “I told you, I’m bored. You lighten up my day,” he said. I knew he was smiling. I leaned back and looked at him. “Just like you brighten up mine.” He looked down, but I could still see him flushing. “Hey, I rented some of those old French movies that no one can ever understand. They in my suite if you want to go watch one,” he offered, putting his arm around my shoulder. “Well, I doubt you were going to watch them without me anyway, so why not?” I smiled brightly and let him lead me to his suite. It was around the corner on the floor. He opened the double doors with his key. The couch had been repositioned in front of the TV. “Cord’s already lifeless in his bedroom, so we probably won’t wake him,” Eric said, reminding me that he shared a suite with Cord wherever they went. It hadn’t taken me long to realize who was closer to someone than others in the band. Cord and Eric were the best of friends, Emma and Holly were close – although apparently not lately – but Peter was more of a by-himself kind of guy, just chilling with anyone who came his way. Peter did seem more like that kind of guy. I hadn’t really spoken to him since I’d met him my first day with the band. I plopped down on the sofa as Eric slid the disk into the DVD player. We sat back and watched the movie, unable to understand a word of it. To be honest, I wasn’t really watching the movie. I was just freaking out that I was cuddled up next to Eric. A thick red blanket covered us, and I rested my head on his chest. I could feel his soft breathing. We’d only been dating a week maybe, but I already felt so comfortable with Eric. I thought back to what my mother had said. “You’re not going to mess around and date different celebrities.” Technically, my goal in coming on the tour was to help out, but there was nothing wrong with dating. And anyways, it seemed like Eric was the perfect distraction from my stupid friend crap.

fungirl123 ~Serenity~ I looked myself over in the tall mirror. Holly and I were just about the same size, so the orange floral dress fit my figure very well. Talia gave me a pair of nude heels and a black bag. “Now, you’ll be freezing if you don’t wear a jacket,” my older sister scolded, “Wales is even colder than London.” She tossed a tan coat onto my bed. (Outfit: http://www.polyvore.com/casablanca/set?id=52105059) “I love this,” I said, twirling around. My dark hair cascaded my shoulders in my natural curls. My nails were painted a cute black. There was a knock at the door. “Hide,” Holly hissed to Talia, “It’s Eric.” They both flattened against the wall that turned away from the small entry way. Smiling, I went to the door and swung it open. Except it wasn’t Eric. A guy with darker, wavier hair stood in front of me, black-rimmed glasses framing his eyes. “Who are you?” I asked, feeling my smile fade. The guy laughed, and reached up to his head. He pulled off the glasses, and I recognized him. “Eric,” I giggled, “Are you wearing a disguise?” He nodded. “Of course.” He smiled at me, putting the glasses back over his eyes. They were slightly tinted to cover his hazel eyes. “Do I have to wear a costume, too?” I had to admit, I was pretty excited about this outfit. Wearing a hairpiece and a putting on a weird outfit wouldn’t exactly be fun. “No, don’t worry,” he assured me, “No one in the public knows about you. Enjoy it while it lasts.” “Let me grab my coat. Then we can go,” I said, turning back to get my jacket. I grabbed it and closed the door behind me. “You look lovely tonight, Miss Curtiss,” he said, a half-smile creeping onto his lips. I felt heat rise to my cheeks. Why were the little things giving me butterflies? I was guy’s girl, most definitely. I was used to being around and getting along well with males, so why was Eric so charming to me? “You don’t look half-bad yourself,” I complimented, looking my date up and down. He wore black pants, shiny black shoes, and a plaid shirt under a black suit jacket. He reminded me of some department store commercial model. “Why, thank you,” he said, then took a deep breath, “We’d better get along now.” I nodded. We made small talk in the elevator. I couldn’t help but smile. But it faded when we got to the lobby and Mark was waiting for us by the door. “He’s coming?” I asked, unable to hide the disappointment in my voice. I knew that Eric needed constant security…but I’d still wanted this to be a more personal evening. He took my hand and looked at me, taking off his glasses for a moment. “I know. I miss doing things on my own. But Mark will just be standing in the background. He probably won’t even be watching us.” I looked down, but nodded. “Let me help you get your jacket on,” Eric offered, holding out his hand for my jacket. I gave it to him and he held it open as I slid each arm into the sleeves. We paused for a moment, and I felt his eyes on me. “Let’s go, then,” I said, forgetting the inept attempts to hide my smile. We stepped out into the cold night. A long black limo stood before us. I slid into the backseat. “How nice,” I praised, smiling at the scene around me. It was different being in a limo that wasn’t filled with my father on his laptop, my mother on her BlackBerry, and my brother playing his games. It was quiet and peaceful and I loved it. The car started up and we pulled out onto the Birmingham road. * * * * I smiled as I put a spoonful of the delicious pasta into my mouth. “I take it you enjoy it, then,” Eric said, looking up at me as he took a drink. I nodded, looking down at my half-empty plate. And within the next fifteen minutes, I was finished and Eric was paying the bill. “Still awake enough for one more activity,” he asked, standing from his chair. “Yeah, duh,” I replied, rising from my chair. “Okay, then, let’s go,” he offered. He held out his hand for me. I placed it in his, curling my fingers in with his. We walked outside again, Mark not far behind us. I went to the door of the limo, but Eric shook his head and motioned to the sidewalk. “This way, Serenity,” he cooed, grinning. “I’ll be right here,” Mark said, getting into the driver’s seat of the car. “Where are we going?” I asked, looking at Eric. “You’ll see,” he answered, his voice quiet. The streets of Birmingham were beginning to grow quieter and much less active. We rounded a corner, my fingers still entwined with Eric’s. “Here we are,” he said, slowing down closer to a tall building. “What’s this?” I wondered, craning my neck to see how far the building soared into the sky. “Just an inn. We’re going to the roof,” he informed me. He led me inside. We stepped onto an elevator, and moments later, we were stepping out onto a cold rooftop. Eric closed the door behind us. A huge black piano sat near the edge, shining in the moonlight. “A little birdie told me you’re classically educated in piano,” he said, turning me around to face him. I nodded. His lips looked so kissable right now. “Are you going to show me?” he asked, his grin growing. “I’m still a bit rough, to be honest. It’s been awhile since I’ve played a classical song,” I admitted, blushing. “It’s okay. I don’t know too much about it, so I can’t really critique you,” he told me. I let out a deep breath, and went over to the piano. It was quite beautiful. I placed my fingers on the keys, and hit one key. Then the next. My fingers glided over the keys. I’d written the song when I was eleven-years-old. I felt happy to be playing it. I looked up at the sky. Stars were bright that night. I continued to play, then a memory began to form in my head of when I’d written the song. I was with Lennon, sitting at my grand piano at my home. My fingers stopped. “What’s wrong?” I heard Eric asked, “You just got really pale.” I squeezed my eyes shut. “Nothing,” I replied. “If you don’t want to play anymore, we can always get James to finish off the night for us,” he suggested, winking. And with that, a older man emerged from the elevator, wearing a black suit and tie. I stood from the piano. “Would you like to dance, Miss Serenity Curtiss?” Eric asked. Even in the cold night, I felt heat rise to my cheeks. “Of course, Mr. Beaker.” He held out a hand. I took it, and he pulled me closer to him. Our bodies were a matter of inches apart. James began to play, and I wrapped me arms around Eric’s neck. We swayed together in the night, and I felt like I had just grown a pair of wings. Then Eric spontaneously leaned down and pressed his lips to mine. And I felt as if I had just been lifted into the heavens.

fungirl123 @Kat - great post! :) @Payton - LOL, yeah, I looked her up. I'll have to check out their music sometime. :p

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Awesome post! OMG, you don't know who Perrie Edwards is? She's amazing and probably one of my biggest idols! <3 She's Zayn's girlfriend (they haven't broken up in real life, and they're a cute couple) and yeah, she's from a girlband called Little Mix. Their album isn't out in the USA yet, but if you want to listen to some of their songs, look up DNA or Wings. Perrie is the blonde one(: @Kat- Amazing post! :D

kjm109 @ Haley great post!

kjm109 ~Lennon~ “Girls, wake up!” I coax. A couple sit up but many just grunt at me. “Up, up, up!” I exclaim louder. I begin making my way around the room gently shaking each girls shoulder to wake them up. Eventually every girl is able to drag themselves out of bed to get ready to go to breakfast. I pull a pair of sweats over my pajama boxer shorts and a sweatshirt over my tank top. Some of the girls followed my lead and others insisted on getting completely ready. Jennifer walks over to me slowly, she apparently was going to do exactly what I was doing because she was in sweats and her hair was up in a pony tail. “How did you sleep last night?” I ask her. “Ok, I had a hard time falling asleep last night,” She whispers. “Me too, but my councilor friends say that it will be easier to fall asleep tonight and the rest of the week,” I tell her. She smiles at me and I stand up from my bed. “Five minutes girls!” I yell. A few of them squeal and start hurrying. I giggle softly and throw open the cabin door. The sun is shinning and a cool breeze blows through the cabin. “Wow,” I breath. This may be my new version of paradise. Suddenly a group of shouting boys come tearing down the path being lead by none other than Zack, Aubry’s boyfriend. He gives me a slight wave before picking back up the pace. “Come on ladies! Do you want to be the last one’s to get food?” I shout into the cabin. Suddenly all the girls appear in front of me. “Is the beauty salon done for the day?” I ask. “Yes!” They all shout back. We take off running down the path, the girls can’t stop shouting and laughing until we get to the dinning hall. Zack’s cabin is gathered around entrance reading a sign. They all start cheering, look at Zack and yell “Good luck!” They then tear inside and my girls and I walk up to read the sign. “Attention all campers and councilors. At the exact minute of 8:45 a councilor hunt will begin. All councilors will leave the dinning hall at precisely 8:25. Your mission, campers, is to find every councilor wherever they may be hiding and throw them into the lake. Councilors once a camper finds you and is able to capture you, you must comply and allow them to throw you into the lake. Good luck to all.” I finish reading first and slowly each girl’s face lights up and they give me a mischievous grin. “What’s going on?” Aubry shouts from behind us. “Come look,” I say before leading my girls inside. We hurry through the food line and I wolf down my food. Aubry is sitting next to me doing the same. “Do they do this for every new group of campers?” I manage to ask between bites of food. “Most of them. I will help you hide though,” She tells me. Suddenly a bell rings and every councilor in the room jumps up and moves towards the door. “Come on Lennon!” Aubry yells grabbing my hand and pulling me out of the room. “Where are we going to hide?” I ask her right after we pass her cabin. “By the canoe shack,” she says. When we get closer to the canoe launch we stop running and fast walk to our hiding place. “The only bad part about this spot is if the kids find us we are cornered,” Aubry says pulling open the old wooden door. She steps inside and I follow pulling the door shut behind us. I watch as Aubry scrambles up onto the second shelf and into a canoe that is facing the wall. “Are there a bunch of spiders in there?” I ask. Spiders are the one thing that I truly hate. “No, this place looks like it should be crawling with bugs, but they spray it with that bug spray stuff pretty often. You will be fine,” She says. I decide to take her word for it and climb behind the canoe on the opposite wall. A few minutes later, the campers screams arise from over by the dinning hall. “This is a little scary,” I say. “I know,” whispers back Aubry. We lay in our hiding spots in silence as large groups of kids go trampling past our hiding place. Suddenly the door is throw open and a group of boys crowd into the shack. I hole as still as possible and try not to breath loud. Before I know it my canoe is on the ground and a little boy smiles at me. “We found you!” He shouts. I laugh and stand up. Aubry’s canoe is still on the wall but not for long, they find us both and lead us to the dock and shove us off. Aubry and I swim back to shore and gratefully take the towels being offered to us. I notice that there are four other councilors wrapped in towels with wet hair. The boys that found us are back out hunting for more councilors. “I think we need a better hiding spot,” I say to Aubry after we sit down in the sun to dry off. “Yeah, last year I won in that spot but evidently it won’t work this year,” She says with a laugh. I spot some of my girls running to the dock with Maya in tow, looking very pleased with themselves. They wave at me and point excitedly at Maya and I give them an approving nod. “Oh my gosh look at this!” One of the other councilors exclaims holding out a smart phone they had gone back to their cabin to get. I lean in and read the heading. “Perrie Edwards and Mystery Girl Alex get into fight at Party!” I knew who Perrie was because of Jayla’s obsession with One Direction, and I was hoping that the “Alex” wasn’t my Alex. “Can I see?” I ask. The girl willingly hands me her phone and I scroll down the article. Sure enough a picture is at the bottom of the article and I see familiar long back hair on one of the girls. “Oh, my gosh,” I breath. “What?” Aubry asks. “I know Alex,” I say. “Seriously? How is that possible?” She asks. “She was part of my group of friends. I don’t know why she is in England though, or with One Direction,” I say handing the phone back to the girl. “I’ll be right back,” I say before taking off to my cabin. I don’t care if all my old friends hate me, I need to text them to find out what is going on.

iluvmusic♥ Amazing posts everyone :D! I'll post later today!

fungirl123 ~Serenity~ Robert, Mark, and Blake, the band’s security guards, stood in the living area of the bus, waiting to escort us into our hotel. Peter, Emma and Holly were looking out the window at the fans that surrounded the bus. They held posters and screamed for them to come out. They chanted the band’s name. “You really think we’ll be able to get out?” I asked Talia, who stood beside me. She laughed at me. “Don’t seem so nervous, Serenity. Hotel security, along with our personal guards, have it all under control.” The band was staying at a hotel in Birmingham before their concert in two days. Upon arriving in the parking lot, fans that had been waiting for them had bombarded the bus. The media had leaked our location despite Ethan’s attempts to keep it quiet. “Ready to go?” Eric asked, now standing at my side. I shrugged. “As long as I don’t die,” I said, raising an eyebrow questioningly. “Oh, don’t worry. That’s only happened once to one of our safety guards,” he said. I turned to him, my eyes widening. He snickered, trying to hide it. And I realized that he was just joking. I shoved him on the shoulder. “Jerk!” I exclaimed, except I was also laughing. “I couldn’t help it.” He winked. “You’re just so charming.” My jaw dropped a tiny bit, and I felt heat rise to my cheeks. “Okay,” Ethan shouted, snapping me from my trance, “the hotel’s security has it all under control. We’re leaving.” “Finalllyy!” Holly exclaimed, jumping up from her spot at the table. “Eric, Peter, Serenity, Holly, and Cord, come with me,” Blake said, his husky voice catching me a bit off guard. We filed out the door. I plugged my ears when the screaming grew to an ear-splitting screeching from the crowd. “I LOVE YOU CORD!” we heard, along with them screaming the rest of their names. The hotel security had blocked off areas for us to walk, thank God. We walked in a line – one of the hotel security guards leading the way, and Blake at the back. Eric was in front of me and Peter was behind me. I heard several voices around me wondering who the heck I was, and why I was with Starlight, the chart-topping band. We made it into the hotel successfully, the other group trailing behind us. The crowd screeched louder as we walked inside. “We’re on the eighth floor,” Ethan called out as half of us stepped into a huge elevator. “Now, wasn’t that fun?” Eric asked, nudging me. I shrugged. “It was…interesting. I think it might’ve damaged my eardrum, though,” I said with a slight laugh. The elevator shot upward to our floor. “You get used to it,” Holly said, patting my shoulder. “How long have you guys been signed?” I asked. “We were signed to AIR Studios two years ago. We’ve been a band four…seven years…?” Eric looked to Holly for consent. She nodded. The door opened, and we stepped out. “Do you guys usually get whole floors to yourself?” I wondered, looking around me. Holly nodded. “The last time we only got a few rooms, the fans found out where we were. We were stuck in our rooms for five hours before security got them out!” Eric nodded, his eyes widening at the memory. “I mean, I love the LightBulbs (NOTE: Lightbulbs are the name of the fan group for my favorite Christian band, Anthem Lights, but I thought it fit here. :P), but sometimes I wish I could walk the streets without a disguise,” he said. “Awh,” I cooed, “You guys are so down-to-earth.” They both shrugged. Holly turned to me. “You’re rooming with me, okay?” “Duh,” I told her, smiling. She grinned and grabbed my hand. “See you tonight,” Eric called after me. Our date was tonight. “Oh, yeah, I almost forgot,” Holly began as she slid the card into the lock of the suite we chose, “We have to find you an outfit for tonight. The hotel personnel should be bringing up our luggage in an hour or so…after they have the parking lots cleared out.” We stepped into the room…or should I say apartment? We stood in a whole living room – a TV, two sofas, one armchair, and a small kitchen off to the side. Our rooms and bathrooms were off to the side. “And a balcony!” Holly squealed, jumping in her place. She dragged me to the double doors and shoved them open. We stumbled out onto the white wooden platform. The fans screamed. Holly waved, blowing kisses to the people down there that loved her. “Wave,” she urged, nudging me. Reluctantly, I lifted my hand. I saw tiny flashes of cameras. “Shouldn’t we go inside?” I asked, not even turning away from the crowd, “I mean, won’t this make it harder for security to clear them out?” She shrugged. “They’re honored just to have us here.” I smiled. It all still seemed so surreal. * * * * Talia stood at the closet, which had been recently filled with Holly’s clothes. Although, Holly sat at her computer, looking at the E! News website. “Mystery girl has been hanging out with the popular band Starlight a lot recently. Could this be a new member of the band?!” she read dramatically, “Sere, come check out these shots of you!” I left my spot next to Talia to look at what Holly was speaking about. The first photo was of me walking through the crowd to get to the hotel. The rest were of me and Holly standing out on her balcony. It reminded me of the royals when they stood on their famous balcony, waving at the people of England. “Cute…,” I said. Then something at the corner of the screen caught my eye. It was the under the “Related Articles” bar: PERRIE EDWARDS GETS INTO BRAWL WITH FRIEND OF 1D “Click on that!” I ordered Holly. As the article photo, I recognized an old friend’s black-as-night hair. Holly gave me an odd look, but obeyed. “I sat down next to her and pulled the Mac laptop onto my lap. And I was right – the article was about Alex Davidson, the girl who had the biggest effect on a ruined friendship of five girls. I had no idea who Perrie Edwards was, but apparently she was from a popular girl band. (NOTE: I’m not exactly sure who Perrie Edwards is myself, but isn’t she from a girl band? :p) There were rumors that Alex had started the fight. Of course, she probably did…but the Alex I knew only hurt people that were hurting her verbally. “Awh, too bad for Zayn. I’m sure it wasn’t easy to see his girl get beat up,” Holly spoke up, reading from over my shoulder. I turned to her. “You know One Direction?” She nodded. “Cord and Harry used to be good friends. Our two bands have written a few songs together.” I raised an eyebrow. “Wow.” Talia clapped her hands from behind us. “I’ve found the ideal outfit for you, Serenity!”

MountainLover456 Thanks guys!!!!! @Payton, great job!!

fungirl123 @Payton - glad to help! <3

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Alright, I think I'll do that! Thanks! :D

fungirl123 @Payton - no problem! <3 For the personal-info thing, maybe Jayla could tell her something (she's beat someone up really badly), but then Perrie completely blows it out of proportions by saying that after she beat someone up, she threatened to kill them or something. :\ That's kind of extreme, but it was the first thing that came to mind. Hopefully, it'll spark some thought for ya. ^.^

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thanks ^.^

taylorswiftfan1233 Ah, I STILL can't think of anything personal for Alex, and I've been trying to all day long. I considered an eating disorder from when she was in seventh grade or something, but I don't know. Any help or ideas, girls? :/

fungirl123 @Payton - good post! :)

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Zayn’s POV~ “You better check this out, mate,” Harry said, sliding a magazine across the table. I looked down at it, and at once my heart sank. “PERRIE EDWARDS AND MYSTERY GIRL, ALEX, GET INTO FIGHT AT PARTY!” read the headline in big, bold black letters. On the cover was a picture of Alex and Perrie getting led out of the party. Perrie looked freaked out, but Alex looked.... bold. Daring. Rebellious. And like she didn’t care that her face would be all over magazines the next morning. Her hair blew back dramatically in the wind, and she had a smug smirk on her face. “At least they don’t know her last name,” Louis said, sipping his cup of tea. I quickly flipped through the magazine until I found the main article about the fight. Then I began reading it. “Paparazzi was held up trying to get into One Direction’s kick-off party for their Take Me Home tour by security guards, when a loud commotion was heard from inside the building the party was being held in. Security rushed inside to help, and paparazzi hurried inside. The sight that met their eyes was shocking and quite like nothing they had ever seen before. A girl with long, dark brown hair was fighting with Perrie Edwards, a lovely young singer from Little Mix. We weren’t sure who the girl was at first, until Liam Payne and the boys began to yell, “Alex, stop!” Who is this mystery girl Alex, and what was she doing at the party? And most of all... what were the two fighting about? One person on the scene only gave us this much information: “Perrie was tormenting that girl, and I guess that she just got sick of it because the next thing I knew, the two were throwing punches at each other.” As we were also reminded, Perrie is Zayn Malik’s ex girlfriend. Perrie might have been jealous that Alex was getting more attention from Malik than her, or it might have been something else entirely. We hope that there’ll be more drama between these girls, ASAP!” By the time I was done reading, I was practically fuming. All over the page were pictures of Alex and Perrie fighting, along with pictures of mine and the lads’ shocked faces. I slammed the article down, hating myself for not doing something about Perrie sooner, and for being so mean to Alex last night. She hated me now. Suddenly, the front door of the flat opened and Alex came walking through, looking rather upset. The other boys had gone up to their rooms to finish packing already, so I hurried over to her. “Alex, love, are you okay?” There was a silence as she stared down at her feet. But then she looked up again, shaking her head. “You were right, Zayn. No one could ever love me.” She shoved past me, jogging up the stairs to her room. I stood there, shocked. How was I right?

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ I knocked on Caleb’s door, a joyful, giddy feeling inside of me at the mere thought of seeing him again. I wanted to prove Zayn wrong so badly; I wanted to prove that someone DID love me. But all my hope of doing that faded when a tall, pretty blonde girl opened the door, Caleb’s arms snaked around her waist and his head resting above hers. As soon as the girl laid eyes on me, she glared at me. “Who the heck are you?” she practically spat. I froze for a second, my body going numb. Caleb, seeing my expression, quickly spoke up. “Amber, this is Alex. Remember, the girl I was just telling you about?” Amber stared at me for a second, the same cold expression on her face. But then she turned to Caleb, standing up on her toes and giving him a quick kiss on the lips. “Of course I remember, baby,” she cooed, fluttering her mascara coated eyelashes. Then turning to me, she smiled sweetly. But I could still see the hatred in her cold, blue eyes. “Come in, Alex! I hate to see you standing out there all by yourself while Caleb and I are in here having a good time,” she said politely. “That’s my girl,” Caleb said, giving her another quick kiss. He opened the door wider, pulling Amber back into his arms. I hesitantly stepped through the doorway. Amber was taller than me and prettier than me. She looked like she could be a model. So what was a girl like her doing hanging out with a guy like Caleb? “I’ll be right back,” Caleb informed us. He turned and jogged up a set of stairs. At once, Amber turned to me, her eyes flashing. “You better stay away from him, Alex. You’re not good enough for him,” she snapped bitterly. My eyes went wide. “ME, not good enough for HIM? If anything, it’s YOU who’s not good enough for him.” “I am too! I’m a model, for God’s sake!” Amber hissed. “No offense, Amber, but I went to school with him. And he sure isn’t the guy that likes models,” I replied, rolling my eyes. “Whatever. Every guy likes models!” she spat. “Why? Because they’re pretty, or because most of them, including you I’m sure, starve themselves?” I asked, my voice practically dripping with sarcasm. Amber gasped. “How dare you!” she cried, a mixture of hurt and anger in her voice. “I’ll just be going,” I said, turning on my heel. I began to walk towards the front door, but the next words she said made me freeze in place. “Oh my gosh. I know who you are. You’re that Alexandra chick, the one that beat up Perrie Edwards last night,” she said, sounding stunned, “I mean, I knew you looked familiar... but wow.” I turned around slowly. “Just shut up, okay? I won’t be coming back to this place for a long time. I’m leaving England pretty soon, anyway.” My voice had dropped slightly, shame filling me. Without waiting for her to reply, I turned and walked out the front door. Fighting back tears, I realized that Zayn was right. No one loved me.

fungirl123 WOW! :\ It's been a week since I've written anything. I'll try to write today, since all of my events were this morning. ^.^

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- IDK yet, I'll have to think of something super personal today! :)

MountainLover456 Yeah, @Payton, I like that idea, but is there any top- secret info about Alex???

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Also, maybe when Alex is rude to Jayla and Jayla calls Perrie to tell her that she's right, maybe when Perrie says, "Leave it all to me" or whatever, Jayla tells her some super personal info about Alex that only Jayla knows. Then maybe Alex gets super mad at Jayla and it all goes downhill from there, even though Jayla feels terrible and apologizes. IDK, what do you think? :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Sure! What could Alex do to Jayla, though? I'll try to think of something tonight(: And maybe Perrie says something really personal about Alex to the paparazzi after she says to Jayla," Leave it to me."

MountainLover456 And @Haley & Payton- Thanks!!!

MountainLover456 @Payton, I wasn't sure. Maybe, Alex could do something and Jayla could get so upset that she agrees with Perrie??? Than Perrie could say "Leave it up to me" and then she does something horrible 2 alex, which makes Jayla upset, etc, etc

fungirl123 @Megan - great post! <3

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Awesome post! I love Little Mix, and I'm sure that none of the girls, especially Perrie, would say or do those things. It's all just for the story(: And is Jayla gonna try to ruin Alex? Or is she going to tell Alex what happened, or nothing?

MountainLover456 Sorry it's been so long!!!! I hope what I had added is ok- I'll write about Jayla with Danielle and Eleanor soon!!! @Payton!!!! Great job!!!

MountainLover456 It was a day after the party, and we had just started our tour. I had been packing in my room, making sure that I had everything ready before I heard a knock on my door.  “Come in!” I replied.  Niall poked his head in, and came and sat on my bed.  “What’s up?” He said.  I felt butterflies going crazy in my stomach, but to cover it up, I laughed at his awkwardness.  “OK, Blondie, tell me what’s really up,” I said, using my nickname for him.  “Well,” He began, his face suddenly turned red.  “I smushed you.”  He said, his word barely noticeable coming form his sleeve.  Thinking I hadn’t heard him right, I asked him to repeat hat he said.  He turned even redder, and I laughed.  “I missed you,” He said.  I blushed and looked down.  “Awww, Thanks Blondie.”  He smiled, and his face returned back to normal.  "So, how are you feeling from last night?" He asked.  "UGH! Don't remind me!" I groaned.  He chuckled.  "But seriously, Alex had no right to do that- even if she was a little mean to her!" I continued.  Suddenly, my phone buzzed from my bed.  It flashed, PERRIE.  "What perfect timing," I said sarcastically.  "Pick it up and put it on speaker!" Niall urged.  I nodded and hit "Answer".  "Hey Perrie!" I sai nervously.  Her voice came across the line.  "Hey JJ!" She said. "What's going on?"  I chuckled faintly.  "Oh, nothing, I said.  "Okay," She said, like she was anxious to say something.  I could hear one of the boys calling Niall downstairs, and he tiptoed out of the room.  I took it off of speaker and began to talk to Perrie again.  "I wanted to talk to you about Alex," She said after a long period of silence.   "If you want to be friends with me, you have to totally DAMAGE her."  She emphasized damage.  I gasped.  "What th-"  She cut me off.  " Yo heard me.  She isn't like us," She went on.  "She isn't good at anything except hurting others and getting her friends in trouble.  She gets in fights, and even was sent across the OCEAN so that her family could get away from her.  You need to choose the right path, and Alex isn't that." I was fuming.   Still, she kept on talking.  "She isn't any good to the world, and I bet your other other 'friends' aren't either.   It's time for you to find your true frie-" "SHUT UP!!!!" I screamed.  How dare she say that to my bes- old best friends? "Look.  I agree with what Alex said at the party.  You're nothing but a fake and a phony!  You probably buy all of your friends, and you aren't even a good singer in Little MIx (sorry for all of the Little Mix fan- they aren't even bad- I kinda like them!)  and nither are the other phony balonys (I don't know how to spell that)!  "Fine.  I get your confused, but just think about it- kay?" She said.  "Fine,"  I said, wanting to stop talking to this witch.  "Good. Bye girl!"  I then heard the dial tone.  I clicked end angrily.  How dare she do that!  Alex may have made wrong choices in her life, but she was ALWAYS a good friend when she wanted to be.  I heard Niall padding up the stairs, and he jogged into my room.  "So, what did I miss?" He asked. "Oh, nothing important," I lied. "Okay," He said, oblivious.  “So,  as long as you still want to put up with me, you can help me bring everything downstairs,” I teased, wanting to change the subject.  He smirked, but grabbed the biggest suitcase, and showing off his amazing muscles.  He began to walk away, but he tripped on a shoe and him and the suitcase went flying.  Unfortunately, the suitcase wasn't zipped all of the way, so clothes, shoes, and books went flying.  "Uh... oops?" Niall said.  I laughed- his clumsiness could be so cute sometimes. I dropped to the floor and began to pick up all of my clothes. *10 minutes later* we had gotten verything we could find, when I saw something else that we missed. I went over to grab it, but I missed Niall who was still under my bed. I tripped and fell, causing him to jerk up and hit his head. I laughed at our faults. In a second, he was over on top of me. I couldn't help but notice (again) how blue his eyes were. I was in a daze before he began to tickle me on my stomach where I am very prone to tickling. I was screaming to him to stop when I sat up. Our faces were VERY close together. He suddenly dipped in and gave me a small peck. It wasn't my first kiss- I had had more kisses before, but it was certainly the best- even if it was only for a millisecond.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thanks! :) @Everyone- I stayed home sick today, so hopefully I'll finish writing the post I began last night and get it posted on here. If I don't, it'll be up soon! :)

kjm109 @Megan, Lennon is mad at Jayla because she won the contest and bragged about it (In Lennon's opinion)

fungirl123 @Payton - awesome post! :) I'm so excited about what Alex is going to do next. <3 <3

taylorswiftfan1233 Here's another post(: ~Alex~ (Outfit: http://www.polyvore.com/teal-age_dream/set?id=67447280) I woke up the next morning to a silent house. At once, I felt a wave of pain hit me, and the memories of the previous night came flooding back with it. I remembered Jayla and I getting into a fight. I also remembered getting into a real fight with Perrie, and having to be escorted out of the building. I remembered that I had gone to Caleb’s apartment. Then when I had gotten back, I had gotten into an argument with Zayn. I pushed the covers off my body with a groan, realizing that I had cried myself to sleep last night. When I looked into the mirror, I knew I was right. My eyes looked bloodshot, and my skin was blotchy. Black traces of mascara were left on my cheeks. There was even a well earned black eye. I clenched my teeth. I hated when I cried. It was weakness. I quickly dug through my closet and dresser. After finding an outfit for the day, I hurried down the hallway with my head bent so no one would see my face. As soon as I was in the bathroom, I slammed the door closed and started a shower. After making sure that the door was locked, I got into the shower. I let the hot water pour down my face, the pain slowly fading away. I turned off the water, wrapping a fluffy blue towel around my damp body. After getting dressed and putting my hair in a fishtail braid, I walked down the stairs. To my surprise, the house was still completely silent. The TV wasn’t on, the boys weren’t talking, Jayla wasn’t chattering away happily... Nothing. I quietly walked into the kitchen, the smell of pancakes leading me there. The boys and Jayla sat at the table in silence, looking down at their food. I fingered the pair of sunglasses in my hands. They hadn’t even noticed me come in. Finally, I cleared my throat. Their heads snapped in my direction. “Alex, you have a black eye,” Liam said, sounding concerned. “I know,” I said. I glanced at Zayn, who was staring at me with a look of regret in his eyes. I looked away, giving the rest of the boys a weak smile. “You guys aren’t doing anything today, are you?” I asked. “Well, it’s Sunday, so... no,” Harry said with a shrug. “Actually,” Jayla said awkwardly, “Eleanor and Danielle are coming over to hang out with me this afternoon. We arranged it all last night, after you left. They told me to make sure that I invited you.” Surprised, I stared at her for a moment. Danielle and Eleanor wanted to invite me? Was that a joke? “Um,” I said finally finding my words, “Maybe.” I sat down beside Liam, making sure to avoid all eye contact with Zayn. His words still stung like a fresh wound. “He’ll never love you.” I quickly pushed them away, making sure that there were no tears in my eyes. Nope, not this time. I was done with crying for people that weren’t worth my tears. I was stronger than that. Suddenly, my phone vibrated in my pocket. I pulled it out, looking down at the screen. NEW TEXT MESSAGE FROM: CALEB. I stared at those words for a moment, unsure of what to do or say. But finally, I pulled myself together and opened the message. *U should come over 2day.* I let out a breath, realizing I had been holding it in. The message was simple, but already, my heart was pounding in my chest. *Uhh, sure. Any particular reason?* I sent back. *Nah, I just haven’t seen U in 4ever. Ever since your parents got on Ur case 4 breaking into the school..* The message got back to me in less than five seconds. My heart was picking up, and I began to feel light headed for some reason. *Ugh, don’t remind me. -.- That sucked* *I bet. So, U R coming over... right? Cuz you better be!* *Yes, gosh. Calm down. Be there in an hour. :)* I put my phone back in my pocket, unable to wipe the grin off my face. But when I looked up, I saw everyone’s eyes on me. “Who was that, Alex?” Niall inquired. “No one,” I lied quickly. Who knew what all Jayla had told them? They might try to stop me from going over there if they knew that that was where I was going. “I’m going out today. Is that okay with you boys?” I asked, giving them a smile. Zayn shifted positions, and the boys exchanged looks. “I don’t think that it’s a good idea, Alex,” Zayn said finally. I glared at him. He knew. I just knew it. He kept his eyes locked with mine for a moment. Then I looked away at the others. “What’s wrong with going out?” “Nothing,” Liam said, “But you were just in a fight last night. If the paparazzi see you, they’ll ambush you, Alex! They want a good story, and face it, yours and Perrie’s fight last night was the most interesting thing that’s happened around here in a long time.” “So... I’ll wear sunglasses,” I said in an obvious tone. They exchanged looks. “Listen, I’m going out no matter what you guys say. So you might as well just give up your argument now,” I said firmly, crossing my arms. “Alex-” Harry began. “Nope,” I said. “Fine... It probably won’t be that bad, as long as she wears sunglasses and stays low,” Louis said with a sigh. Zayn looked surprised that they were actually letting me go, but they were silent. “Stay away from paparazzi. Whatever you do, don’t talk to them or approach them. If you do, they might figure out that’s it you. Sunglasses can’t hide everything, you know,” Liam said sensibly. “And don’t get into any more trouble,” Niall instructed. “And just a heads up,” Harry said, giving me a pointed look, “There will be articles written today about last night’s events. So if you see any, don’t freak out or anything. Just ignore them.” The entire time, I had been nodding along. Not that I cared about what they were saying. Why would I go up to stupid paparazzi in the first place? But I stood up anyway, sliding my sunglasses over the bridge of my nose. “Thanks for the advice, boys. I’ll make sure to remember it. Oh, and I’ll be back by one o’clock.” The four of them nodded. Zayn just sat there, watching me. I walked briskly out the door, taking long strides to walk faster. Just as I was walking down the sidewalk of the flat, I heard the door slam. “Alex, wait up!” a voice called from behind. I stopped abruptly, hearing the footsteps pounding on cement behind me. “Alex,” Zayn said when he was in front of me, “I just wanted to say I’m so sorry about what I said last night. I didn’t mean a word of it. Please, you have to forgive me.” “I HAVE to forgive you?” I said, letting out a short bark of laughter, “Please, Zayn. You’re just lucky I’m even speaking to you.” Zayn looked taken aback. He obviously hadn’t been expecting that. “Just because you’re Zayn Malik, British heartthrob, doesn’t mean that you get to say things like that to me. Do you know how bad that hurts when someone tells you that the only guy you’ve loved your entire life doesn’t love you back? I don’t cry easily. But I’ll admit that I did cry last night,” I snapped. He stared at me, regret evident on his face. “I made you cry?” he asked, stunned. “Yes, because even tough bad girls like me have feelings,” I said, rolling my eyes. My voice was bitter. “I’m so sorry,” he whispered. “You know what? It’s fine. I forgive you. But don’t think that we can be friends. Because we’re nowhere near that anymore.” There was a silence between us, Zayn staring straight at me. But then I broke it again. “I’m also done wasting my tears on people like you. Because you don’t deserve them... not even one little tear. Your words can’t hurt me anymore.” And with that, I turned and stomped down the sidewalk. Maybe I was being too harsh. But he needed it.

fungirl123 @Kat/Payton/Maggie - awesome posts! :) My Internet was once again down for a day, so that's the reason of my absence. I had rehearsal tonight also. @Megan - yeah, Serenity isn't really angry at Jayla. ^.^

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- and of course you don't HAVE to write about it, but maybe you could mention it? Maybe Niall and Jayla could be talking about it ^.^

taylorswiftfan1233 @Kat & Maggie- Awesome posts! :D @Megan- Could you at least write a little bit about the fight between Alex and Jayla, or a little bit about the fight with Perrie? I think that'd be interesting if you at least mentioned it. it would let us know what Jayla's opinion is on the whole thing(: Also, when are the boys and Jayla and Alex going on tour? Just wondering. :)

MountainLover456 could either A: Stay friends with her for a while or B: Somehow get in a fight with her. If not, than maybe 1D could go to their next place?(I forget where- I'll find it!) Peace! Megan

MountainLover456 Hi :) I am trying to think of what to happen next... I don't think I will do Jayla's POV about the party, cause @Payton already took care of that :) Is there anyone that really isn't that mad at Jayla? Maybe they could talk to her, and then they..

iluvmusic♥ I'm going to just skip to Angelina getting upset over the lunch with Serenity and the phone call with Lennon if that's okay ^.^ ~Angelina~ I slam the front door on my way out. Whatever, I don't NEED them! I think angrily to myself as I start to walk to the nearby library; my only way out of this stress and anger. Then, suddenly, someone bumps into me--hard. "Sorry!" I hear him say as he helps me up. When I finally get to my foot, I notice it's Jason who's bumped into me yet again. "Watch where your going." I mumble angrily at him. He blushes slightly,"I'm sorry!" I roll my eyes and start my way to the library again. "Hey! Wait!" I turn around slowly. "What??" I ask as I cross my arms. I'm in no mood to be friendly. "Well--uh--where are you headed?" "The library. Why?" I say as I raise one of my eyebrows. "Well, maybe I could come along or something..." He says, now looking at the ground. "Whatever." I mumble again. He looks up at me again, his blue eyes looking relieve and happy. "Really?" "Yeah. Now hurry up." I say quickly as I start on my way to the library again.**************"Are you sure you don't need help carrying those?" Jason asks me, looking at my large stack of books. "Positive." We're quiet for the rest the way back to my house until he breaks it when we get up to the door step. "Hey, maybe...maybe we could do something next week that's...well, planned?" He asks in a slightly hopeful voice. "Can't. I won't be here next week. I'll be in Germany." "Oh." He says in a sad voice. "Otherwise," I start to say. "I'd say yes." I finish as I smile at him. He smiles back and blushes again. He gives me a quick hug and then he goes off to his house. Well. I think to myself. That was...alright. Okay,sorry it's soooo short but I'm going somewhere right so I'll post more later :D!

iluvmusic♥ I am soooooooo sorry about not posting :(! I've been busy but my chapter is finally done so I'm gonna post it :D

kjm109 ~Lennon~ “Come on yellow team hurry!” I yell at my team. The wrist bands we gave the kids just a few hours ago are already being put to use. We are having an all camp relay race between the four colored teams. Aubry stands next to me jumping up and down yelling with me. We are getting to the end of the race with one person left to run when the green team next to us takes off. They have to run all the way across the huge field and ring the camp bell to win the race. This just makes Aubry, the other leaders, and I yell louder. Some of the campers join in but many just stare at us like we are crazy. Soon our last camper finishes and we take off in a hail mary attempt to get to the bell before the green team. Just as we are rounding a corner the camp bell rang out loud and clear. Our team came to a stop and groaned. “Ok campers, dinner time!” A woman’s voice says over a mega phone. She jogs off to the big field where the other campers are still finishing and I walk with my team to get in line for dinner. “That was crazy!” I say to Aubry as we wait in line. “Yep, at least one week we will get a bunch of campers that are super competitive, that’s when things really get fun,” Aubry says. I can’t help but smile, this is totally something that I was meant to do. We make our way through the food line and fill up our plates and walk over to our designated cabin tables. Carly, Lexie and Amanda are all sitting at my table beaming. “We won!” Carly yells. “I know!” I exclaim in fake frustration. They burst into a fit of laughter and we return to our meals. Eventually the other girls make their way over and many conversations fill up the table. There isn’t anything planned for the rest of the night so that the campers can get settled in and relaxed. Once the last girl finishes we walk back to our cabin and lock ourselves in for the night. I suggest that the girls put on their pajamas so we could have a pajama party of sort. They all agree and we spend the rest of the night doing hair and talking.

kjm109 Great posts! I may post later tonight, but I'm not sure.

taylorswiftfan1233 Sorry if there are any mistakes :p

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ (Link to punk Niall again, in case you couldn’t get it: http://25.media.tumblr.com/ce04630e2b87452f42c75f84eeb064c9/tumblr_mf6x8rphjF1rzrbsvo1_400.jpg) “Why are you staring at me?” Caleb asked suddenly, his voice penetrating my thoughts. I quickly looked up, surprised. “What? Oh... Sorry,” I said, my cheeks flushing as I snapped back to reality. He just smiled. “Anyway... I should get going before they call the police and tell them that I’m missing,” I said, beginning to make my way to the door. “No problem, but if you ever want to talk or anything, I’m here babe,” he said with a wink, “You got my number.” A slow grin spread across my face as I gave him one last look. Then I walked briskly out the door and down the streets of London. **** I opened the front door of the flat quietly, praying that the boys would be asleep. But as soon as I stepped into the house and closed the door softly behind me, I heard Liam cry, “Oh thank God! She’s back!” I whirled around quickly to see the boys hurrying over, without Jayla. “Alexandra Renee Davidson,” Liam scolded fatherly, “You had no right to punch Perrie in the face, or get in a fight with her, no matter how rude she might have been. You should have been the bigger person!” “Sorry,” I mumbled, running a hand through my hair. “Oh my gosh,” he said, losing the scolding tone, “You’re bleeding!” “I am?” I asked. “Yes, we need to get you into the kitchen and get you some ice and-” Liam began. “I’ll help her, Liam,” Zayn said, interupting him. “Alright,” Liam said, sounding tired and relieved. “The rest of you can go to bed,” Zayn added, glancing at the boys. They all gave me one last look before nodding and walking up the stairs. “Are you okay?” Zayn asked, taking my hand and leading me into the kitchen. “I’m fine,” I mumbled. “Are you sure? You look awful,” he said. I hopped up onto the counter, just like I had done at Caleb’s apartment. “Gee, thanks,” I said sarcastically. “That’s not what I meant,” he said, opening up the freezer and searched for an icepack. When he found one, he made his way back over to me. “Does it hurt?” he asked, gently pressing it to my face. His fingertips were resting on my cheeks, causing my to flush. “Uh, um, a little,” I stammered, biting my lower lip. It was a nervous habit of mine. “I can’t believe you got into a fight,” he added, his voice low. “Why not? I’m not perfect, you know.” My voice came out a little more bitter than intended. But Zayn didn’t seem fazed at all. “I know you’re not perfect, Alex. No one in the world is. But I never expected you to hit anyone around us, especially my ex girlfriend.” “Look,” I said, sitting up a little straighter, “I know that you’re not over her yet. And I know you’re probably going to take her side, because you love her. But it’s not the first time that I’ve hit someone. I thought you knew that.” He sighed a little, nodding. “I know.” “You love her a lot, don’t you?” I asked, my voice soft. I don’t know why, but for some reason, the thought bothered me. Maybe because someone like Perrie didn’t deserve a great guy like Zayn. Or maybe just because I felt bad for him, having to deal with her crap all the time. “I don’t know, Alex. I can’t decide if I love her or not. I guess only time will tell,” he said. He sounded so wise; that was something I already loved about him. “No offense, but she doesn’t deserve you,” I said, surprising myself. I hadn’t intended to say that at all. When he looked confused, I pushed him away gently, stepping down onto the ground. Then I stood in front of him, looking up into his eyes. “She’s nothing like you, Zayn. She’s mean and harsh and she puts others down to make herself feel better. And I know that I’m mean too, but at least I don’t need to be mean to make myself feel better, you know? Perrie is just cruel. I bet right now, she’s at home talking about me, tweeting about me, texting her friends about me... But honestly, for some reason, I’m not bothered by that. I’m just bothered by the fact that you still love someone as mean at her, that you think you and her are meant to be. But I get it. I know how it is to love someone. I just hope that she isn’t using you for your money... or your fame,” I rambled on. Something flickered in Zayn’s eyes; anger, maybe. I had just insulted the girl that he loved. “I know you love Perrie, Zayn. I can tell. You’re basically trying to defend her,” I said. He closed his eyes for a moment, deep in thought. When they opened, he said, “I don’t know if I love her or not. Didn’t I just tell you that?” He looked mad. “Well, yeah,” I said, “I’m just surprised that you could love a girl like her.” There was a silence between us. His jaw set into a firm line, and something flashed in his eyes, like anger or hatred. Maybe I had said the wrong thing. But right now, I didn’t regret it. “You’re wrong,” he said finally. “No. I’m not,” I said, shaking my head. “You’re just jealous, Alex,” Zayn said, his voice rising slightly, “Because I have someone that loves me and you don’t. That guy, Caleb? He doesn’t love you at all.” I stood there for a moment in complete shock. Had he really just said that to me? Caleb was the only guy that I had ever actually liked, and even though I knew he had broken girls hearts in the past, including Kaylee’s, I couldn’t stay away. It was impossible. “Thanks,” I said, stepping back. He was right. Caleb would never like me, not ever. I blinked back hot tears. Realization set over Zayn’s face as he realized the true damage that those words had probably just done to me. “Alex, I didn’t mean that,” he said, trying to come towards me. “Of course you didn’t. God, I was right. You ARE just a player. And a jerk, too!” I cried, shoving past him angrily. I marched up the stairs and to my bedroom, where I locked the door. After changing into a pair of sweats and a t-shirt, I flung myself onto my bed and let the tears pour down my face. No one liked me anymore... not even Caleb or Kaylee. And just when I thought that Zayn was beginning to befriend me, he had insulted me. That night, I cried myself to sleep and had a dreamless night.

taylorswiftfan1233 The link got cut off so I'll post it again: http://25.media.tumblr.com/ce04630e2b87452f42c75f84eeb064c9/tumblr_mf6x8rphjF1rzrbsvo1_400.jpg

taylorswiftfan1233 I'll continue this in my next post... where I'll also write about Alex returning back to the flat. :) ~Alex~ Caleb gently cupped my chin in his hands, looking into my eyes. “Alexandra, you will definitely have a black eye tomorrow,” he said, his voice quiet. “I just want to know how you got into the party,” I said, hopping off the counter and crossing my arms as I turned to face him. He grinned. “I snuck in through the bathroom window when I heard that you were at the party. But I never expected you to get into a fight with some chick,” he answered. “Yeah, neither did I. But she was making me mad,” I said, rolling my eyes. “I could tell.” There was a brief silence, but then I broke it. “So, can I ask you why you’re in the U.K.? I know you didn’t exactly come here to chase me.” “No, you’re right,” Caleb said, leaning against the counter, “When I turned eighteen, my parents kicked me out. So, I decided to travel around a little bit. I bought this apartment, fixed it up a little, and well, here we are.” I nodded. “Why are you here, Alex? Finally push Mommy and Daddy too hard?” he continued, almost mockingly. I punched him in the arm, but he smirked. “Didn’t you hear?” I asked, “I shoplifted a necklace and got me and the girls arrested. My parents sent me here to live with One Direction in hopes that I would ‘shape up’.” “One Direction,” he repeated, wrinkling his nose, “That was who was holding the party, right?” “Yeah, the party that Perrie, Zayn’s ex, and me crashed. How could I have done that?” I asked. The situation was finally dawning on me. I had just beaten the heck out of Perrie, and I had to go back and face the boys tonight. No doubt would they be mad at me. “Don’t worry about it. I thought it was cool,” he said. “Yeah, you did,” I said, rolling my eyes, “In fact, I heard you encouraging it.” “What can I say, Alex? You’re a good fighter... very interesting to watch.” I stared at him, unsure of what to say. He had dark, black hair and bright blue eyes. He had several tattoos on his arms and collarbone, and his ears were pierced. He had gages in them. He wore eyeliner, which normally girls thought was weird, but everyone back at our school agreed that it looked kind of hot on him. No, really hot, I corrected myself. (A/N: So, I pictured him looking like a punk Niall Horan, which is really hot in my opinion. Cue the fangirling!! :D But let’s say that Caleb has black hair instead of blonde, and that he looks only slightly different than Niall. :) Here’s the link:: http://25.media.tumblr.com/ce04630e2b87452f42c75f84eeb064c9/tumblr_mf6x8rphjF1rzrbsvo1_400.jpg

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Awww, thanks! That means a lot to me! <3 I don't know why you love her so much, though. :)

fungirl123 @Payton - I. LOVE. ALEX! <3 <3 <3

taylorswiftfan1233 Wow, that was a lot... And I'm writing another one today, so there'll be even more! @Megan- I hope everything that I wrote is okay with you.. I wasn't sure. :D

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Zayn’s POV~ “Oh my god,” Jayla whispered, placing her hands over her eyes. Alex and Perrie had just been led out and banned from the building. The paparazzi were going wild, and it was no secret that there would be an article tomorrow about tonight’s happenings. “Alright!” Louis yelled over the noise, “Party’s over! Everyone, out! NOW!” Slowly, people filed out of the building, mumbling things under their breath. “That was...” Eleanor trailed off, unsure of what to say. “Terrible?” Harry suggested with a sigh. “Guys, I feel like I should apologize for Alex,” Jayla said, her voice quiet as she stood beside us, “She always gets really mad when someone is rude to her, or insulting her friends or family. And... she doesn’t deal with her anger very well, as you’ve seen tonight.” “JJ, it’s none of your fault,” Niall said, holding her hand tightly, “We should have done something about it, or at least stood up for her more. I can understand why she was so upset in the first place.” Jayla nodded, but then said, “That guy that was encouraging her to fight? She used to have a huge crush on him. We warned her back when she first confessed to us; he’s this huge punk rebel, and he loves trouble. But Alex didn’t care, even though he’s sort of a player. I think him being here just made her want to fight even more, you know?” “People do crazy things when they’re in love,” Danielle whispered. For some reason, I felt a sharp pang in my heart. Alex was in love with that guy? I shook my head. Why did I care anyway? “Let’s go check on her,” Eleanor said, “I’m sure she’s feeling like this is all her fault.” “It kind of is,” Jayla said, biting her lip. “Well... we just need to be nice,” Danielle said, “Let her know that she has some friends here. I think I might understand what she’s going through right now. She’s lost, guys. And in love, too.” We walked out the door. “Where is she?” Harry asked, looking around with confusion. Alex was nowhere to be seen. It was as if she had just vanished. “Um...” Jayla said hesitantly. We turned to face her, wary of what she was about to tell us. “Another thing about Alex... She’s also known for staying out late and coming back whenever she feels like it. Especially after a fight, because she doesn’t want to face her parents or sister right away. She feels like they don’t like her.” I sighed deeply, closing my eyes as I ran a hand through my hair. So Alex’s bitterness when farther back than I thought. “Oh, that’s terrible,” Eleanor said quietly. “Yeah,” Jayla said sadly, “Alex says she doesn’t care, though. But... sometimes I wonder if she really does care. But it’s hard for me to tell, because she’s so good at hiding things like that.” “Where do you think she went? She doesn’t know her way around London,” Louis said worriedly, speaking my thoughts. “Well, last time she went to Starbucks. But something tells me she didn’t go there this time,” Jayla said. “So... Where do you think she went, then?” I asked, desperate to know. “With Caleb. Or... maybe not. I don’t know,” Jayla replied. Great. Just great.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- I also wasn't sure how to write about Perrie crashing the party, so I just settled for her and Alex getting into a fight... And I ended up adding Caleb, who is also going to play a party in Alex's love life. :P ~Zayn’s POV~ I stood there, shocked. Never, not in the short time that I had known Alex, had I seen her so angry. I swallowed hard, watching as a tear fell down Jayla’s face. Niall hugged her to his chest, and she buried her face in his shoulder. I glanced at Perrie, who looked incredibly amused over the whole thing. But why would she be amused? This had nothing to do with her. Or, maybe it did. What if Perrie had known that Alex was in the bathroom the whole time, and had somehow made Jayla say all those things? I ran a hand through my hair, unsure of what to do or say. Alex had a temper. She had a bad attitude, too. But she did have feelings. And I could only imagine the pain she had felt when she had heard Perrie and Jayla gossiping about her in the bathroom. Maybe that was why she didn’t open up easily... she afraid of getting hurt. The thought stayed with me as I stood there, just thinking. I would have to make sure to talk to Alexandra later and make sure she was okay. ***** ~Alex~ I wouldn’t cry. I couldn’t cry. I stared angrily at my reflection in the mirror, gritting my teeth. Why had I had to come to stupid London and stay with stupid One Direction? Why had I even stolen that dumb necklace in the first place? I hadn’t even liked it that much! I shook my head, running a hand through my frizzy hair. I had been in here for nearly twenty minutes, trying to calm down. But it had been harder than I had thought. Finally, I decided to go back out there. As I sat down on a barstool, I tried to forget everything that had just happened. Any normal teenage girl would be enjoying this. Even Jayla was.I should, too. “Hey, sweetie. Enjoying your night?” a familiar voice said from behind. I turned to see Perrie, smirking. I shrugged, beginning to turn back around. “You know, it’s cute how you try to be all tough, when I bet in reality, you’re just one lonely teenager with no friends.” I stopped cold, narrowing my eyes at her. “Listen, I know that you don’t like me. But honestly, you just met me. You barely even KNOW me. So how does that give you the right to judge me?” I asked bitterly. “Huh, I guess it doesn’t,” Perrie said innocently. She sat down beside me, then glared at me. “But since my ex had his arm around YOU, I think that I at least get to hate you.” “Yeah, you’re obviously not over him, are you?” I said sarcastically, “I’m pretty sure everyone here can see that.” “No, of course I’m not over him. He was mine first, and if you think that I’m just going to let you waltz in and let you take him away from me, than honey, you’re dead wrong.” Her voice was so cold, it practically gave me the chills. “I don’t like him. Not like that, anyway,” I said, turning away and staring down at my fingernails. “Maybe not now. But you will later. Who couldn’t? He’s a great guy; caring, sweet, charming... really hot and attractive, too.” I stared at her, unsure of what to say to that. Finally, seeing her angry look, I just burst out laughing. “Wow.” I stood up and began making my way back over to Zayn, hoping that Perrie would leave me alone if she was back beside her ex and the others. But she followed after me like a lost puppy, her high heels clicking against the dance floor. Zayn turned, seeing me. His face quickly turned relieved, and he hugged me tightly. The others hadn’t noticed, yet. They were too busy dancing. “Alex,” he whispered in my ear, causing me to shiver, “I was so worried. Are you okay? Do we need to go back?” “No,” I whispered, shaking my head, “I’m fine.” I pulled away, giving him a weak smile. I didn’t need to ruin his night, just because I had been selfish. “Are you sure?” he asked. “Yes,” I said, squeezing his hand. He squeezed mine back, causing butterflies to flutter around in my stomach. “Ahem,” Perrie said with a cough, trying to get Zayn’s attention. “Oh, hey,” Zayn said, only glancing at Perrie. Perrie’s jaw set into a firm line, and a determined look appeared in her eyes. “Hey, El. Hey, Dani. Remember when all of us and the boys went on vacation?” Perrie asked, turning to the two dancing girls, “Wasn’t that so much fun?” “Oh, yeah it was,” Danielle said, smiling. Eleanor nodded in agreement. “Too bad Alex will never get to do anything like that. Instead, she’ll be in jail for shoplifting. Such a pity. She’ll never fit in with us,” Perrie said, her voice all too innocent. The others stopped dancing. Jayla was with Nicole and Cher and some other people across the room, so she hadn’t even noticed. “Perrie, that was really rude,” Liam said, giving her a pointed look. I felt like someone had just punched me in the stomach. “Seriously, Perrie,” Harry agreed, “I can’t believe you would say something like that. It’s really low.” “So what if Alexandra is different?” Niall asked, “That’s what makes her cool.” “Yeah, she’s not fake like some people,” Louis said, rolling his eyes. Eleanor nudged him, but looked like she was holding back a smirk. Perrie, however, ignored him. Instead, she turned to me with a smirk. “Zayn will never fall for a girl like you, Alex. In a few years, while he’s living the good life with ME, you’ll be in a juvenile detention center with all the other punks in America. Your life will never be as good as mine.” “You know,” I said, suddenly composing myself. I could feel bitter anger burning inside me. “I didn’t realize that you and Zayn were going to be living a life together. I thought you had ended things.” “Yeah we ended things,” Perrie said, shaking her head, “But he is still mine. Like I told you before, I got him first!” “I don’t want him,” I snapped, “Or anyone else here. I like someone else. Someone back home in Pennsylvania. And even though he’s probably not a good idea, at least all of his friends and ex girlfriends are fake.” Everyone drew in a sharp breath. “That was rude, too, wasn’t it?” Perrie asked, pursing her lips as she looked at the others. “She doesn’t want you, Zayn,” she added, “She doesn’t even like you like I do.” “I don’t like you,” Zayn said, finally finding his words, “And Alex is just a friend. So how about you leave, before you do something you might regret.” His words were cold and firm. And almost protective. “No,” Perrie said flatly. Then she reached over and grabbed Eleanor’s water from her hand and dumped the water right over my head. I let out a shriek as the cold water hit me, surprise going through my body. She had not just done that. “Perrie!” everyone cried, gasping. “Ha,” Perrie said, turning to leave. She began to walk away. I wiped water out of my eyes, and then reached out and grabbed her shoulder, spinning her around to face me. “WHAT WAS THAT?” I yelled. Every head in the room snapped towards me, their eyes going wide. Of course, probably only Jayla knew how mad I could get... and that I didn’t exactly handle my anger in the best way, especially to people I hated. “Um, isn’t it obvious?” Perrie asked snidely, “I dumped water on your head. DUH.” “Listen,” I hissed, digging my fingernails into her skin, “I just met you a few hours ago. But already, I can tell that you’re one of those fake, prissy girls that always have to get their way. Which is sad, actually, because I was actually going to consider giving you a chance.” I shook my head, seeing her confused, angry expression. “Whatever, Alex,” she said, trying to break away. I grabbed her shoulders even harder. “No. It’s not whatever. Because quite frankly, you’re pathetic. If you think that you can make me feel bad about myself, than you’re wrong. I might not be perfect, but I don’t care what other people think about me. I never have, and I probably never will. So I suggest that you walk out of here and never talk to me again,” I snapped, “Or you WILL be sorry that you messed with me.” She laughed, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “Oh, puh-lease. You couldn’t do anything to me if you wanted to.” “Oh yeah?” I asked, raising an eyebrow, “How much do you want to bet?” “Alex,” Zayn began, “Don’t even think about hitting her. It’s not right.” “Yeah, well,” I said, looking over at Zayn, “I think we all know that I’m not always the one that does the right thing.” “Just let me go,” Perrie said, “If you don’t, I will make your life a living hell.” “And how would you do that? By telling all your loyal followers on Twitter that I’m a snob? That I can’t handle my anger well? Or that I’m a teenage thug? Again... I don’t care. I’m not as lonely as I seem. I have friends that will stick by my side, no matter what.” “I think all of us here know that Jayla and those girls here are NOT your friends anymore. You made that very clear earlier.” “Oh, I’m not talking about them,” I said, “I have more friends than them. Much better friends than them, actually.” “Good for you. Are they your thug friends?” Perrie said sarcastically. I just smirked. “You really think that you’re insulting me, don’t you? Talk about stupid.” “Look, I want to go home. So just let me go NOW!” Perrie snapped, shoving me away roughly. I tripped, falling into Zayn’s arms. She just smirked. “There. Now you can go be with lover boy,” she said, her words mocking. I gritted my teeth, standing up straight. She began to walk away, but I broke out of Zayn’s arms and grabbed her by the hair, causing her to squeal. I turned her around, raising my right fist. “You wouldn’t,” she hissed. “Oh, I would,” I smirked. In one swift movement, I had connected my fist with her jaw, causing her to stumble back and fall to the floor in pain. The crowd gasped, and then someone yelled, “FIGHT!” Some others in the crowd, mainly the guys, started to chant, “FIGHT, FIGHT, FIGHT, FIGHT!” Perrie began to stand up shakily, tears of fury in her eyes. “Go, Davidson! You got this!” a familiar, husky voice cried. I whirled around in surprise to see Caleb Silverwood, standing there and grinning at me. Caleb. A guy from my school. The punk that I had fallen for, despite everyone’s warnings. But what was he doing here? How had he gotten in? Before I could comprehend anything, Perrie growled, “You’re going to pay for this, Alexandra.” I turned just in time to be smacked in the face. “Perrie! Alex!” Liam cried frantically. Despite the stinging pain on my cheek, I just laughed. “Wow, Perrie. You are so weak.” “FIGHT, FIGHT, FIGHT!” the crowd chanted; mainly Caleb. I raised my fist and punched Perrie in the face, this time not as hard. She winced though, holding her nose. Liam, Harry, Zayn, Niall, Louis, El, Dani, and Jayla all gaped at me in shock. When I turned back to Perrie, I punched her again in the nose. She pulled her hand away, blood spurting from it. Her entire hand was red. She let out a sniffle, wiping blood from her nose. “Ah,” I said mockingly, “Can Princess Perrie not take a hit?” Perrie swung at me again, but I ducked out of the way, causing her fist to dangle in mid-air. “Who taught you how to fight?” I asked with a smirk, “You could use a few lessons.” “She’s probably never even been in a fight!” Caleb cried, causing some of the guys to laugh. “Alex, stop! Now!” Zayn cried, beginning to come towards me. But Perrie swung again, and this time she hit me in the stomach. “Finally,” I laughed, only wincing slightly. Perrie looked smug, but only for a split second. Because then I punched her right back in the stomach and she stumbled to the ground. I pinned her down, raising my fist again. “Do not ever make fun of me again,” I spat, “Because really, you’re just hurting yourself.” “Yeahhh, Alexxx!” Caleb cried, stretching out my name. Somehow, by this point, paparazzi had gotten in and were snapping pictures left and right. “Someone, stop them!” Danielle cried frantically. “Alex! Stop! Fighting has gotten you nowhere! Remember what the principal told you the last time you got into a fight?? She said that it’s not even worth it, because in the end you’ll get into trouble!” Jayla cried over the noise. I paused, hearing her voice. How many times had I been in the principal’s office because I had gotten into a fight with some kid that annoyed me? “Shut up, Jayla!” I cried, shaking my head. She had no right to try to get me to do anything anymore. Not after being so mean. The party was chaos by this point. Perrie punched me in the face a few times, and I knew that I’d at least have a black eye tomorrow. “Alex!” the boys pleaded, “Please, please stop! You’re better than this!” They were frantic. But Perrie and I were rolling around on the ground now, kicking, slapping, and pulling each other’s hair. Finally, I felt a rough hand on my shoulder. I was jerked upward, and at the same time, so was Perrie. And we were face to face with two security guards. “It was her fault, I swear!” Perrie cried. “Oh that’s a load of bull!” I snapped. She glared at me, touching her bloody nose. “You’re both hereby banned from this building,” the security guard that had a grip on me said. “Oh, I’m so sad I’m crying,” I said sarcastically, wiping away fake tears. He tightened his grip on me. “Ugh! I hate you, Alexandra!” Perrie shrieked, glaring at me, “And this sure isn’t over!” As we were dragged out into the night air, I finally realized the true pain that I was in. I would be lucky if nothing was broken, and so would Perrie.

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ I drummed my fingers on the countertop absently, still thinking about what Jayla had told Perrie. “It’s not my fault that Alex ruined my friendship with the girls.” The words echoed and bounced around in my head, as if taunting me. I gritted my teeth, resisting the urge to throw something across the room, or get up and go punch Jayla in the face. “Are you okay?” a voice asked. I turned to see Zayn standing beside me, yet another drink in his hand. He was grinning, too; obviously tipsy. “Yes, now go away,” I snapped. “Oh, come on, Alexandra. Be nice,” he chuckled, setting his drink down on the counter and grabbing my hands firmly. He pulled me upward, his arms wrapping around my body. “Sorry, but I’m done being nice,” I said, my voice cold. “Well, just come over there with us,” Zayn said. “No,” I said, trying to sit back down. He squeezed my hip gently. “Please,” he begged, his eyes going innocently wide. I thought about arguing, but then he was already dragging me across the dancefloor. Just like earlier. “Zayn,” I said furiously. “No,” he laughed, his eyes sparkling. I sighed, my shoulders sagging as we approached the usual group. Their heads turned, and jealousy flashed across Perrie’s face. “Hi, Alex,” Niall greeted, his words tripping over each other in just the slightest way. Jayla smiled at him, like it was the cutest thing ever. “Alexxxx,” Harry said, stretching my name out. “Hi,” I said, trying to keep my voice level. I didn’t want Perrie to know that I had heard her and Jayla talking in the restroom. Perrie quickly marched over, shoving Zayn’s arm off of me and wrapping her own arm around him. “Hi, Boo,” she cooed, giving Zayn a peck on the lips. I quickly moved away, feeling my face grow hot. If the others noticed, they didn’t say anything. “Alex,” Jayla said, turning to me, “Are you okay? You’ve been sitting over there all night, like something’s wrong. I was getting worried.” So now she was going to pretend to be the concerned best friend. “I’m fine. Nothing to worry about,” I said, folding my arms over my chest. But Jayla looked unconvinced. “She’s fine, Jay,” Perrie cooed. Then turning to Zayn, she wrapped her arms around his neck, resting her forehead on his. “Let’s dance, babe.” Zayn pulled away, coming over to me. “Alex, if you need to talk-” Jayla began, still looked concerned. “God, just shut up!” I cried, glaring at her furiously, “Stop trying to be my best friend, Jayla. Because guess what? Our friendship... IT’S OVER!” My voice had rose quite a bit, and several heads turned to stare. “Alex,” Jayla began, obviously confused, “I know you’re still mad about everything that went on between us and the girls back in Penn, but we will all always be friends. We’ve been friends since we were little kids! Even though we might be all arguing right now, we’ll makeup at some point.” “How can you be so stupid?” I spat, glaring at Jayla, “Serenity and Lennon got into a huge fight, and I don’t even think they’ve spoken since then. Angelina can’t even look me in the eye, and she hasn’t spoken to Ser or Len or anyone, not even you. I left Pennsylvania without telling the other girls. I didn’t even tell you, Jayla, and we used to be best friends! And then you... you blew up at us, for basically nothing. Don’t you see? Our friendship is falling apart, and pretty soon, there’s going to be nothing left.” By this point, Jayla had tears in her eyes, as if it was finally sinking in. The others looked on in shock. “I’m sorry, Jayla. But there’s never going to be any making up,” I whispered, “And maybe that’s for the best.” “No, Alex. Don’t say that. We’ve been through EVERYTHING together. One little mistake, one petty argument... they can’t change that!” she cried, sounding almost desperate. That Nicole girl was by her side now, looking at her with sympathy and confusion. “Give UP,” I snapped, “I want nothing to do with you, or any of them!” When Jayla just stared at me, I stomped my foot a little. “You’re so fake Jayla. One minute, I have hope that maybe someday, things will get better between us and we can go on being best friends. But then I’m in the bathroom, and I hear you talking to Perrie about how everything is all my fault! Do you even realize how much that hurts?” I cried. “Alex-” Jayla started, obviously stunned that I had heard. “Save it. You’re just going to say, ‘Oh, I didn’t know you were in there’ or, ‘I’m so sorry, Alex. I’ll never do that again.’ And you’re right. You WILL never do that again. Because I’m done being your friend. So go find a new one.” With that, I turned and marched back into the girls’ restroom. Thankfully, Jayla didn’t follow.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- hey, I hope what I wrote for the drama between Jayla and Alex is okay! I wasn't sure what to write exactly, so I just wrote this(: ~Alex~ Zayn of course had decided to stay with the others. Currently, they were dancing away. The boys were slightly tipsy, but they all looked like they were having an incredible time. I fanned myself with my hand. It was getting incredibly warm in here. I wiped a bead of sweat off my forehead, standing up. I shoved my way through the crowds of celebrities dancing and to the bathroom, where I sighed with relief. The air was much cooler in there. I went into a stall. Just as I was about to leave again, I heard the restroom door open and two familiar girl voices talking. “Oh my god, but seriously,” one girl giggled, “How awesome is this party?” “Nothing like what I’m used to,” the other admitted with a laugh, “High School parties are nothing compared to this!” Perrie and Jayla. Perrie giggled again. Then she let out a dramatic groan. “Ugh, my mascara is smeared.” “Mine isn’t too bad,” Jayla said, and I could tell she was smiling. “It’s so freaking hot out there,” Perrie complained, “It’s a wonder your makeup still looks good. I mean, really good. Like, better than mine.” I rolled my eyes. So they were already bonding, and from what it sounded like, Perrie was a complete suck-up. “Thanks,” Jayla said, and I could tell she was blushing. There was a brief silence, but then Perrie spoke. “So, what’s up with that Alex girl? Having to share the boys with her must be so annoying.” I froze completely. “Actually, it’s not so bad. We both went to the same school and we used to be best friends,” Jayla said. “Best friends? What happened?” Perrie asked curiously. “She... She... I really can’t say,” Jayla said, and I knew she was shaking her head. I smiled with relief. So even after everything, she wouldn’t just tell someone that I had stolen something. Maybe she still cared after all. “Oh come on,” Perrie pleaded, “You can tell me anything. I swear I won’t tell anyone!” “Well,” Jayla sighed, “We were out shopping with our group of best friends and we went into this really expensive store. You know, the ones that are way overpriced? Well, we caught Alex slip a necklace into her purse.” My smile faded, and I felt like my heart had just stopped. Jayla had just told Perrie Edwards, Zayn’s perfect ex girlfriend, one of the biggest things in my life that I was ashamed of. “Oh my gosh, are you serious?!” Perrie cried, shocked. “Yeah. We tried to get her to put it back, but she refused. I even offered to pay for it myself, but Alex said that she didn’t want my stupid charity. Then she walked out and the alarms went off. They opened up Alex’s purse and found the necklace, and she got arrested. Not only that, but for some reason, the worker at the store thought we had stolen something, too, just because we had been with her. So we all got arrested. And after that... Our friendship basically drifted apart. Not just with Alex and I, but with the rest of the girls, too. They weren’t even happy for me when I won the contest.” I bit down on my lip. Jayla, my best friend, had just spilled one of the worst things in my life to someone that she barely knew. Someone that she had just met. Someone that already hated me from the moment she had seen Zayn’s arm around my waist. “So she basically ruined your friendship.” Perrie’s voice was soft. Jayla was quiet. “I’m so sorry, Jayla. I shouldn’t have asked.” “No, it’s okay. It’s not my fault that Alex ruined my friendship with the girls,” Jayla said quickly. I clenched my fists tightly at my sides. How could she just say that I had ruined our friendship? Maybe I had, but the other girls hadn’t exactly been the nicest to be around lately. “No of course not, love. It’s not your fault at all,” Perrie cooed. From the crack in the stall, I could see her hugging Jayla. “We should probably get back out there, though,” Perrie added, pulling away from the hug, “The boys are probably wondering what’s taking so long.” Then they were gone, leaving me standing in a bathroom stall feeling miserable, angry, and like I was about to break down in tears. How long had it been since I really cried? Almost two years? I shook my head, unlocking the stall. As I stood at the sink, I scrubbed my hands harder than necessary. Jayla was no longer my best friend. She was a lying little backstabber that didn’t deserve to be a part of my life. And if Perrie thought that she could win me over with fake kindness, than she was dead wrong. No more nice Alex. I was done with that.

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ After Jayla and Nicole’s duet on stage, I sat back down on a barstool, resting my chin in my hands. Zayn and the others were off dancing with celebrities, and I was stuck all by myself. I didn’t mind too much, though. I was getting used to being alone. I drummed my fingers on the counter to the beat of the song. Suddenly, I felt a light tap on my shoulder. I turned to see Zayn sitting beside me, smiling. “You look bored.” “Because I am,” I said, giving him a look. His smile faded slightly. “How is this boring?” he questioned, confused. “I don’t know... there’s no action. Oh, and maybe because no one’s talking to me.” “You could come out and dance with us,” Zayn said. His voice was almost hopeful. “No thanks. Dancing really isn’t my thing,” I said. It was true, though. I had never really liked dancing, especially at parties. I was either the girl that would cause some chaos, or the girl that would hang back by herself. “It’s not mine, either,” he admitted. “No way! You looked amazing out there!” I cried in protest. He smirked, looking amused. “Oh, so you were watching me. I wasn’t sure.” My cheeks flushed, and I quickly looked down at my hands. Suddenly, Zayn grabbed my wrists, pulling me upward. “What are you doing?” I asked. He just grabbed my hands tighter, grinning. “You’re going to come dance,” he cried over the pounding, loud music. “Oh, no,” I said quickly, trying my best to break free of his grasp. But either I was too tired, or maybe I really didn’t want to, because I couldn’t seem to find the strength. “Yes,” he said, grinning widely as he dragged me out onto the dancefloor. Once we were standing with the boys and Dani and El-Jayla was off with that Nicole girl- I felt uncomfortable all over again. Danielle and Eleanor hated me already; they hadn’t even given me a real chance. Then again, had I given them one? Zayn wrapped an arm around my waist, pulling me closer to him. Chills shot down my spine. “Guys, look who I got!” Zayn cried. At once, their heads turned. Dani and El gave me weak smiles, causing me to shift positions awkwardly. Niall grinned, waving. All of the others boys smiled, too. They obviously didn’t care that Zayn had dragged me out here. It was Danielle and Eleanor who had a problem with it. If Zayn noticed, he chose to ignore it. “Oh my gosh,” Danielle squealed suddenly, bouncing up and down, “I love this song!” I tilted my head slightly, listening to the lyrics. I had heard it before on the radio, but I had never bothered to listen to it. All it did was repeat “Lights” over and over again, basically. “What song is this?” I asked Zayn over the music. He looked surprised. “Lights by Ellie Goulding! How have you not heard it? It’s an awesome song!” I smirked, tapping his nose playfully. “Not my music style, must I remind you,” I teased. He smiled, grabbing my hand. Then he spun me around, causing me to laugh. Maybe this wouldn’t be such a bad thing after all. *** I was leaned up against the wall, my arms crossed over my chest. Beside me, Eleanor and Danielle were in deep conversation with each other as they waited for the boys to return with their drinks. Never had I felt so left out of a conversation in my entire life. I shook my head, my shoulders sagging slightly. Even at school when I was around the stuck-up snobs, I always knew what they were talking about. But here, whenever I tried to follow along, I ended up getting even more confused than before. Finally, the boys came back, drinks in their hands. “Too bad you’re not eighteen,” Harry said, nudging me with his elbow. “Mmhm,” I said. The legal age here was eighteen instead of twenty-one. But I still wasn’t old enough. Not that it mattered to me; I had never been much of a party girl. Zayn’s arm was once again around my waist, and another chill shot down my spine. But why, I wasn’t quite sure. I didn’t have feelings for him... right? Jayla suddenly returned, standing beside Niall. I wasn’t sure what they were talking about, but by the way Jayla’s eyes lit up, I could tell that she was enjoying every second. Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder. I quickly turned around to see a blonde girl with hazel eyes staring at me. She was smiling, but I could see the anger that she was trying to hold back. The others had stopped talking by this point, including Jayla and the girls. I had no idea who the blonde was, but there was obviously some tension between them all. Except maybe for Jayla, who looked a little unsure of what to think. “Perrie,” Zayn said finally, his voice coming out a little hoarse. “Zayn,” she said, smiling sweetly. “Who invited you?” Eleanor wondered aloud, coming up and standing beside her. Danielle did the same thing, a smile on her face. “Oh, I just heard that the boys were throwing a party and I decided to stop by. They let me in, even though I wasn’t invited...” Perrie said, her voice sounding hurt at the end. But something about her seemed to jump and out and scream at me that she was fake... and bad news. “Well,” Zayn said, forcing a smile, “I just thought that since the breakup, everything was different between us.” His voice was weak. But I barely noticed that, because the thing that went off in my mind the most was the word “breakup”. This was Zayn’s ex. The one that he had told me he wasn’t quite over yet. For some reason, I felt my stomach knot and my heart sink. “Oh, Zayn,” Perrie practically cooed, flashing a gorgeous smile, “Nothing is different between us. We’re still friends.” Then she looked at me, her eyes landing on Zayn’s arm around my waist. “Who is this?” Zayn’s arm dropped, and I quickly moved away from him, so that I was closer to Harry and the others. “That’s Alex. She’s staying with us for the summer,” Zayn informed her. “Why?” Perrie inquired. She sounded innocent, but the look in her eyes as she stared at me was hatred in the making. Before Zayn could say anything, I shook my head. “Personal reasons. But I don’t want to go into detail.” Perrie’s eyes flickered slightly. I just smiled, sticking out my hand. “It’s nice to meet you, Perrie,” I said, turning on the charm like a lightswitch. Perrie wearily shook my hand. “You too.” Then she practically beamed at Jayla, who had her arm looped through Niall’s. “You’re Jayla, right? The girl that won the contest?” Jayla nodded, a grin spreading across her face. “Yeah, that’s me alright.” Perrie went over and hugged her tightly, then stepped back. “Congratulations, love! Listen, I know that things can get hard along the way... but don’t ever change for anyone. Be who you are, because that’s what makes you unique. Make people remember you.” Jayla looked stunned for a second, but then she beamed, looking like it was all she could do not to fangirl. “Thanks, Perrie. I won’t, I promise!” Jayla cried. “You seem cool. We should hang out sometime,” Perrie said, “Could I get your number? Maybe me, you, Dani, and El could all go shopping sometime.” “Sounds fun!” Danielle cried, causing me to roll my eyes. Eleanor nodded eagerly. Once again, I was left out of something. But then again, what was new? I watched as Perrie and Jayla exchanged numbers, feeling annoyed. Jayla always had made friends easier than I had. But so had the other girls. They were pretty and nice, and I was just... well, Alex. The girl that would break your face if you annoyed her, or were bullying another kid. “What about Alex?” Zayn said suddenly, catching me by surprise. At once, Jayla, Perrie, El, and Dani’s heads snapped towards us. So did the rest of the boys’. “Uh... Alex?” Perrie asked, scrunching up her nose, “Don’t take this the wrong way, but she doesn’t sound like she’s the type of girl that would want to go shopping.” I realized suddenly that Zayn’s hand firmly held onto mine. And that Perrie had noticed, way before I had. I quickly moved my hand away, shaking my head immediately. “Oh, no, Zayn. That’s okay.” “See, Zayn?” Perrie cooed, “She doesn’t mind at all.” Mixed expressions flashed across Jayla’s face. She looked like she wanted to say something, but then she also looked like she didn’t want to ruin her chance of hanging out with her idols. “Zayn began to say something, but I did before he could get anything out. “Shopping really isn’t my thing,” I admitted, turning back to Perrie. Eleanor and Danielle suddenly looked uncomfortable, as did the others. I clasped my hands together, forcing a bright smile. “I’m just going to go sit down. I’m getting kind of tired,” I lied. To be honest, I wasn’t tired at all. In fact, I was just angry that Perrie had judged me so quickly. Was it my dip-dyed hair? I didn’t have any tattoos or piercings or anything out of the ordinary... I wasn’t even dressed too badly tonight. “Okay. It was lovely to meet you,” Perrie called cheerfully as I walked away. Lovely. Bull freaking crap.

fungirl123 @Kat - great post! <3 Can't wait to see what comes next for Lennon at camp.

MountainLover456 BTW, @Kat- I loved your post!!!

MountainLover456 OH MY GOSH!!!!! I totally forgot to add in about Perrie crashing in. Just pretend like the last part where they danced and talked for the rest of the night didn't happen. I am so so so sorry!!!!!!!!

kjm109 ~Lennon~ I wake up suddenly to pounding on the door to the cabin. “Just a minute!” I yell before sliding out of bed and pulling on my sweatshirt. I pad my way over to the door and unlock it. Kelsey is standing outside with Maya and Aubry behind her in sweats and pajama bottoms like me. She pushes her way into my cabin and the other girls follow. They each sit on a bunk and I walk back over to my bed. “So,” I ask unsure of why they are here. “So? It’s the first day with campers! It’s the start of the best summer you will ever have!” Kelsey yells. The other girls smile at me and I beam back at them. “Will it really be the best? I mean, I have had some pretty amazing summers before,” I say teasingly. The girls burst out laughing and Kelsey stands up. “It will be, I promise!” Kelsey says. “See you in ten at breakfast!” Aubry yells before exiting with the other girls. “Oh and make sure to wear your camp shirt,” Maya yells after her. I laugh as I walk into the bathroom, quickly throw my hair up into a pony tail, apply minimal make-up, don my camp T-shirt a pair of cutoff jean shorts and my sneakers. I inspect the cabin to make sure that it is camper ready and head off down the walking path to the dining hall. I spot Aubry, Kelsey and Maya in a clump all in their camp shirts. I walk over to them and am greeted by hugs. “Be prepared for the best food you will have in a week right now, because I swear, one the campers get here food quality goes down the toilet.” Aubry tells me. I heed her warning and fill up at breakfast, it is amazing as promised. Once everyone finishes the camp director, Steve, walks in and tells us the plans for the day. I am helping with check-in which requires a lot of set up for the next hour, thankfully many of the people who’s job is to help campers carry their stuff to their cabin don’t have any set-up and can help. Kelsey is doing check-in with me for the girls, and Zack and Jeff are on check-in for the boys. We all walk down to the check-in spot by the lake and begin setting up all the tables. Every camper gets a lanyard with their name tag, and a plastic wrist band that divides them into groups for games. It amazes me how much there is involved with checking kids in. Thankfully we don’t have to deal with collecting meds or any medical concerns from parents. Maya got stuck with that job along with three other girls. After an hour of set up the first camper’s car roles up. A young boy and girl race out of the car and start bouncing at the trunk waiting for their dad to come open it. I could feel everyone watching them and I glance away for a moment to see Kelsey smiling at me. “Are you ready?” She demands with a sparkle in her eye. “Oh, yeah baby!” I exclaim. The two kids come running over to our tables, the little girl comes over to Kelsey and I and tells us her name. “Sammy, what a pretty name,” I tell her pulling her lanyard and wristband out of a packet and handing it to her. “Thanks!” She exclaims. “You are in Cabin 14.” Kelsey tells the girl and her parents who are now with their kids, “It’s the seventh cabin on the left.” The parents nod their thanks and begin walking down the path with both of their kids and two councilors carrying the bags. The next hour and a half continues on like this until the camp directors wife tells us to go to our cabin and that she can finish up for us. Kelsey and I hurry off down the walking path, we exchange excited smiles as she leaves for her cabin first and I continue onto mine. I excitedly open my door and see the room buzzing with girls and parents. I enter the room saying hello to each girl and to the parents before going and standing in the corner by my bed to watch everything unfold. I can already tell which girls have friends in my cabin and the girls that this is their first year here. After a few minutes and some reminders from parents, they leave and I am left with my cabin full of ten excited 9 year old girls. “Hey everyone why don’t we come into the center of the room and introduce ourselves!” I exclaim. One by one the girls make their way over and form a circle. I sit down and begin. “Ok, I’m Lennon and your councilor for the week. Lets go around the room and say something about ourselves like,” I pause for a moment trying to think of something simple, “your favorite ice cream flavor. So I am Lennon and I like chocolate chip cookie dough ice cream,” The girl to my right goes next and each girl introduces themselves. I try to commit each girls name to memory, Kayla, Megan, Amanda, Jennifer, Abigail, Carly, Jenny, Lexie, Jamie, and Rosie. After Rosie finishes they all look at me expectantly. “Ok, how about we go around and do that game where the first girl says their name, and the next girl says the other girls name and their name and so on?” I ask. They all nod their heads and begin. When the circle gets to me to finish I have every girls name down and list them with ease. “When is lunch?” Carly asks. “Ummm, let me check,” I reply. I quickly stand up and walk over to my bed and pull out my schedule for the week. “Lets see, lunch is in twenty minutes,” I tell the girls. They all stand up and return to what they were doing before I called my little meeting. I sit down on my bed and pull out my folder, it has my list of girls and some info on each of them. I begin studying it when Jennifer cautiously walks over to me. “Hi Jennifer,” I say to her. She smiles at me, “It’s my first year here.” She says. “You wan’t to know a secret?” I ask. Her eyes get wide and she nods her head. I glance around like I don’t want anyone else to hear and whisper in her ear. “It’s my first year too,” I tell her. “Really?” She asks. “Yep, you and me, we will just take this week on together ok?” I ask. She nods her head and from then on she has been my shadow even moving her set up the the bunk next to my bed that was empty before.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Kat & Haley- Great posts! :D @Megan- Sure! I'm actually writing some right now, about Perrie crashing the party. I'll add in some stuff with Jayla and Alex(:

MountainLover456 What the heck? This is messed up

MountainLover456 Posted 3 times????? Wow!

MountainLover456 Posted 3 times????? Wow!

MountainLover456 Posted 3 times????? Wow!

MountainLover456 Posted 3 times????? Wow!

MountainLover456 Posted 3 times????? Wow!

MountainLover456 @Haley- Great job!!!!! Can't wait 2 read more!!!

MountainLover456 @Haley- Great job!!!!! Can't wait 2 read more!!!

MountainLover456 @Haley- Great job!!!!! Can't wait 2 read more!!!

MountainLover456 @Haley- Great job!!!!! Can't wait 2 read more!!!

fungirl123 @Kat – awesome post! I’m liking this Kelsey character… ;)~Serenity~ I sat on my bed with a thick book in front of me. I glanced out the window as the road whizzed by. I was nearly positive that we were passing over the boarder into Wales some time today. Only a week into the tour and we were already leaving the band’s beloved England. Suddenly, I felt the bus swerve. We fell away from the rest of the cars into the parking lot of a rest stop. “YES!” I heard Holly cry out, “I need a food machine! I’m in desperate necessitate of a bottle of Coke…” Feet pounded out of the bus and I listened as they pattered across the wide parking lot, the two security guards following closely behind. I stood up from my bed and went to pull apart the curtain that separated the girls’ space and the living area, but then I heard a voice say, “Alright, everyone’s gone now. We can talk about it now.” I froze. It was Emma. The responsible part of me wanted to yank apart the drape that divided the girls from the rest, but the childish portion of me filled with curiousity made me stay where I was. “I just…Em, I don’t know how I feel about it myself. It’s weird to say.” That was Peter. “I know, I know, Pete. It’ll be a change for everyone. Have you told your pare—“ “Oh, bloody hell no!” he intercepted, sounding quite frazzled. Emma was silent for a moment. “Well…they’re your parents. They should know at some point,” she said finally. Both of them had lowered their voices now. “I was raised to hate people like me, though. No one in my family would ever speak to me again,” Peter said, his voice beginning to crack. “Oh, Pete. I’m so sorry you have to deal with this. I wish I could take your place and do it all for you,” she replied. I suddenly felt awkward. Like I should never have stopped to listen to this conversation. But they both would never feel comfortable or even trust me again if I walked out there. “No, Em. Just be happy your norma—“ “Don’t ever say that! You’re still just another person. This doesn’t make you abnormal at all,” she cut in. I listened as Peter broke down into tears. What was this? My mind wandered to any possibilty of what this whole conversation could be about. As I was thinking, I felt my ankle twitch twice, then it abrultly gave out, and I fell to the floor. “What the…? Is someone back there?” Emma exclaimed. I froze for a moment, then grabbed the top blanket on my bed and got under it. I turned my head over to the wall. “I’ll go check…,” Emma said. As I heard her get up, I realized that something had to fall, so I slowly placed my book on the floor and opened it unevenly as if it had fallen from my bed. I heard the curtain part, and I squeezed my eyes shut as if my life depended on it. I had a feeling they would never let it go if they knew I’d been listening in on their extremely private conversation. “Oh, it was just Serenity. She’s back here sleeping,” Emma called back to Peter in a whisper. I almost jumped at her voice, but I managed to stay still. “And she’s reading Pride and Prejudice, it seems. The girl has good taste in books. Maybe she’s not an airhead like I thought she was,” she continued, her voice fading as she left and closed the curtain behind her. So, I wondered to myself, she thought I was dim. Emma seemed so different when she wasn’t avoiding me. I opened my eyes. The conversation between the two hadn’t gone on any longer. The TV was now turned on and I sat up in my bed. A few minutes later, the door flew open and I heard the noises of the rest of the band coming back. “It’s going to rain,” someone said, “We need to get back on the road ASAP.” I tossed the blanket over my lap and stood up. Just then, the curtain opened and Eric stepped in. I instantly felt my heartbeat pick up. “Hi,” he greeted, giving me his adorable smile. Be cool, Sere, I ordered myself. I let out a bit of breath. “Hey,” I replied. “So have you thought about it much?” he asked. I gave him a teasing smile. “Thought about what?” I asked, even though I knew exactly what he was talking about. His jaw dropped a tiny bit. “Our d—“ “I’m just joking, Eric!” I broke in, putting my hand on his shoulder. He was warm. “Have you then?” he wondered more. I shrugged. “I don’t see why we shouldn’t.” He smiled. “Wherever you want to go, Serenity. I’ve got people in Paris that would love me at their restaurant,” Eric said. I tapped my chin. “Where’s the best place in Wales? It seems we’ll be hear for only a bit less than a week, so let’s keep it local.” “There’s this place in Liverpool where the Beatles supposedly ate a lot of meals when they visited home,” he said. I raised an eyebrow. “I wonder how expensive THAT is.” He shrugged. “Prices have soared since they ate there. But I could get us a seat. Easy,” Eric said. I laughed in disbelief. “Wow.” “So you’d like to go there? Wednesday night? We leave around seven-thirty?” I nodded. “Good for me.” Eric smiled, turned, and left. And I finally allowed myself some time to freak out over the fact that I was going on a date with Eric Beaker.

MountainLover456 Lol. I am having trouble thinking of what to write next... @payton, do you want to write maybe about some drama between Alex & Jayla?????

kjm109 @Megan, my dad's name is Jeff too! I wrote that on the bus and was having a hard time coming up with another name.

MountainLover456 @Kat- GREAT POST!!!! LOL- my dads name is Jeff XD

kjm109 ~Lennon~ I walk over to the dining hall from my cabin ten minutes before dinner is scheduled. Apparently I wasn’t the only one that thought of this because when I show up there are ten other councilors already there, standing outside mingling. I make my way over to the group and one girl smiles and waves at me. I make my way over to her and introduce myself, “Hi, I’m Lennon!” I say cheerily. “Hey, I’m Kelsey. It’s nice to meet you. How many weeks will you be here?” She replies. “I’m hoping all summer, but plans might change,” I say. “That’s great! I will be here all summer, it’s my third summer here. Once as a camper, twice as a councilor,” Kelsey tells me. We continue chatting until we are let into the dining hall. Kelsey introduces me to Maya, this is also her first year as a councilor, but she and Kelsey were room mates in collage. After hearing this I feel a pang of hurt in my chest. Serenity and I were planning on being room mates if we ended up at the same collage. That was quite obviously not going to happen any more. I quickly push the thought away. I am here, they are not, we have all made our choices and won’t be friends anymore. After we eat our dinner the camp directors walk in and begin our welcome meeting. They hand out camp shirts, give some basic instructions, and have everyone introduce themselves. The meeting ends quickly and I leave shortly after to go set up more of my cabin. "Hey Lennon, wait up!" Kelsey yells from behind me on the walking path. I stop and turn to face her. "Hey, a couple of the girls and I are driving into town tonight to get some stuff. Do you want to come with us?" she asks. I almost decline before realizing that I really need to make some friends here. "Sure, I'd love to!" I say as happily as possible. "Great! What cabin are you in? I'll come and get you a few minutes before we go," she asks. "I'm in five," I tell her. "Cool, I'm in two by the way. I'll see you soon!" she exclaimed before turning and heading back to were Maya and her other friends were. I continue my walk back to the cabin and try to decide what I might need for the next few months that I don't already have. Before I know it Kelsey is at the door telling me that it is time to go. I quickly grab my wallet and walk outside. She grabs my hand and pulls me over to the parking lot and into her car. I am sitting next to a giggling Maya and a girl that introduces herself as Aubry. Aubry has brilliant red hair,  bright green eyes and a show stopper smile. Aubry tells me that she graduated this year and is in cabin 15. I tell her about myself in return and my cabin number. After a few minutes two other girls and one guy climb into the middle seat of Kelsey's Volkswagen Bus and another boy climbs into the front next to Kelsey. They exchange a quick kiss and Kelsey yells, "Everyone ready?" we all choirs back our yes's and she drives off. I get quickly introduced to everyone. The two girls in front of me are twins named Sam and Jane. The boy next to them is Jeff and the boy in front is Zack. They all tell me other things about themselves but it's all I can do just to remember their names. The local town turns out to be rather large. We first go to a drug store and based on everyone's suggestions I stock up on cans and chips like them. Apparently the food we get during the week is not as good as weekend food that we get when it's just us workers. I also grab a small first aid kit and a few other things that I grabbed just in case I might need it. The next stop we make is at a fast food joint for ice cream. We go on like this for a few more hours until it’s time to return to the camp for bed. I decided on the ride home that this may be the best summer I will ever have.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Haha, cool. I've never seen that movie but it looks funny. :)

fungirl123 @Megan - great post! :D I know this is random, but me and my friends are going to do the "cup song" from Pitch Perfect (watch here: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=djGMy_oxx20) for the talent show at our school. ^.^ We just have to perfect it...

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Great post! I love reading long posts from people. :) I'll try to write more about the party either tonight or this weekend, since I haven't felt like writing this week. I know, a lame excuse. But I've just been busy and tired :p

MountainLover456 Sorry It's long!!! I wanted to include everything!!!!

MountainLover456 I was sitting on my bed, trying to find an outfit to wear to this “party” the boys were planning. Suddenly, Alex burst through my door. “Guess what?”She sneered. “Eleanor and Danielle are going to help us get ready for the party- won’t that be fun?” She said, still smirking. I blinked before grinning. “Are serious? Like, Danielle and Eleanor, the gorgeous girlfriends that have the best sense of style, ever?!” I squealed, excited for the fact that I would meet my biggest fashion icons ever. I ran over to her, still marveling over the fact that I would be meeting them in a matter of minutes. “Don’t looke so excited,” Alex said, cutting off my good mood instantly. “Sorry,” I said, embarrassed. I then turned back into my room without another word. 30 minutes later… “Hello, I’m Eleanor.” Eleanor shook my hand, grinning at me. “And I’m Danielle,” Danielle said, also shaking my hand. “I know who you are,” I said, my grin still unable to leave my face. “I’m a huge fan.” I continued. Behind me, I could feel Alex roll her eyes, turning around, and plopping on my bed. “Ah, that’s sweet, love,” Danielle cooed, hugging me. “Yes, any fan is a friend of mine,” Eleanor said sweetly. I felt like hyperventilating, but I kept my breathing under control. I heard someone clear their throat behind me, and all three of us whipped around. “Alex, it’s lovely to see you again,” Eleanor greeted, giving me a forced smile. Danielle smiled, but didn’t say anything. I didn’t know what to think. “Mmhm” Alex mumbled. Danielle sighed, but then opened up my closet. Suddenly, Eleanor beamed. :Your style is much better than I expected!” She said. I could feel my face turn red as yet another grin came across my face. Once again, Alex cleared her throat behind me. “Sorry Alex,” Said Eleanor. “I guess we got a bit carried away.” “Ya think?” Alex said sarcastically. “Uh-oh” I thought- I didn’t want this to get out of hand. “Sorry,” Danielle said, annoyed. “Alex, we can get around in your room if you want,” I said desparately. “Great,” She replied. She led the way across the hall and then showed us her room. “Nice... I like what you’ve done,” Eleanor said, but it was obvious that she was just trying to be nice, and had an entirely different sentence on her tounge.“You don’t have to lie,” Alex said, rolling her eyes, “I don’t need people to pretend to be nice in my life.” Danielle, like me, decided to change the subject. She opened the closet, and her and Eleanor got into a hurried discussion. After a long period of silence, Danielle began to talk. “So... You don’t have a lot of things. But there are a couple of your things that we think would go pretty well with some things that we brought.” She said. Eleanor nodded in agreement. I could tell that Alex was about to say something, but, not wanting to lose these two new friends, I interrupted her. “Oh my gosh, you guys brought stuff for us all?” I screamed. “Of course, love,” Eleanor replied with a small chuckle. “If you think that I’m just going to let you pick out what I’m going to wear to that stupid party,” Alex said finally, “Then you’re dead wrong.” I became frantic, and then turned to Alex, desparate to cover up her words. “I’m sure you’ll get to pick, Alex. There’s no need to be rude.” I said. She rolled her eyes and murmered “Princess” under her breath. I decided to not to let her get to me and I ignored it. “So let’s get started!” Danielle cried, clapping her hands. ( Outfit: Shirt: http://www.net-a-porter.com/product/334555?cm_mmc=LinkshareUS-_-Hy3bqNL2jtQ-_-Custom-_-LinkBuilder&siteID=Hy3bqNL2jtQ-.pmLRQjA15rNzvOx4BrNDg Pants: http://www.stylebop.com/product_details.php?id=391281&campaign=affiliate/linkshare/usa/&utm_source=affiliate&utm_medium=linkshare&utm_campaign=adsus&siteID=Hy3bqNL2jtQ-iPZ7gVRRaEqli.4r44qa4A Shoes: http://www.heels.com/womens-shoes/ravish-multi.html?utm_medium=affiliate&utm_campaign=affiliate&utm_source=aff_id&atrack=cj ) I almost screamed in delight once I saw what they had picked out for me. I hurried to put it on and then rushed back into Alex’s room where I saw Alex eyeing her outfit. “The party will be starting soon!” Eleanor said. I perked up and stared at her. “Let’s go!” Alex and I looked at eachother before slowly heading out the door. When we arrived at the club, I wandered around in search of someone that I knew. Nope- wait. Was that Nicole? I hurried over and tapped her on the shoulder. “Hey!” I said! She whipped around and smiled. “JJ! I didn’t know you would be here!” I smiled at her nickname for me. We talked with other people, danced for a while before the DJ said something over the microphone. “Jayla C. and Nicole P., please make your way to the stage.” We looke at eachother, before making our way to the front. When we got up, I felt someone push me on stage. The lights blinded me until I was able to focus. I looked over and saw Nicole standing next to me. Someone was walking on stage… no… six people actually. Suddenly Cher Lloyd stepped out. She held up her microphone and smiled at us. “I know how you guys can sing, but let’s let everyone else know too!” I almost threw up right on the spot. The song began, and I recognized it as “Little Things” by One Direction (I LOVE THAT SONG!!!) I smirked over to the boys who were laughing and giving eachother high-fives, obviously proud of what they did. I caught Niall’s eye and he blushed. “Weird…” I thought to myself. I then realized that it was my cue to sing. [Me] Your hand fits in mine like it's made just for me But bear this mind it was meant to be And I'm joining up the dots with the freckles on your cheeks And it all makes sense to me [Nicole] I know you've never loved the crinkles by your eyes when you smile, You've never loved your stomach or your thighs The dimples in your back at the bottom of your spine [Both] But i'll love them endlessly (Both) I won't let these little things slip out of my mouth But if I do, it's you, oh it's you, they add up to I'm in love with you and all these little things [Nicole] You can't go to bed without a cup of tea Maybe that's the reason that you talk in your sleep And all those conversations are the secrets that i keep Though it makes no sense to me [Me] I know you've never loved the sound of your voice on tape You never want to know how much you weigh You still have to squeeze into your jeans But [Both] You're perfect to me I won't let these little things slips out of my mouth But if it's true, it's you, it's you, they add up to I'm in love with you and all these little things [Me] You never love yourself half as much as i love you You'll never treat yourself right darling but i want you to If i let you know, i'm here for you Maybe you'll love yourself like i love you oh [Nicole] I've just let these little things slips out of my mouth 'Cause it's you, oh it's you, it's you they add up to And i'm in love with you (all these little things) [Both] I won't let these little things slip out of my mouth but if it's true, it's you, it's you they add up to I'm in love with you, and all your little things. We stayed in our poses until the crowd stoped chering We were THAT good. “Give it up for Nikki and JJ!” The DJ said. The boys must have told him to call us that. We took that as our clue to leave the stage, and we resumed dancing and talking for the rest of the night. That night, I realized that I had a new best friend, and her name was Nicole Polin. (Nicole’s POV: - Thought I should add this!) I had a great time that night with Jayla, but then I thought of my “Friends” Back home, and I realized that I had a new best friend, and her name was Jayla Claronson.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thanks! And yeah, I'm not really a fan of hers anymore... She's kind of fake. Me and my friends were always talking crap on Haylor(: @Kat- Great post! :D

kjm109 I am going to do some jumping ahead in this post (just over un-important things) ~Lennon~ I sit down at my desk after deciding that I needed to sort out my old school papers. When I come across an add for needing camp councilors for a summer camp. I had grabbed one despite the fact that I had a bunch of plans thinking that, there might be one week this summer to volunteer for. The flyer said that you could volunteer for as many weeks as you wanted to and all you needed was to be CPR citified and 17 years old or older. Before I knew it I had asked my parents for permission, called the camp, and secured a councilor job for as long as I wanted. The camp started one week from now but I need to leave in three days to prep my cabin and get a little more training. For a brief moment I had the idea to call Serenity to tell her the good news, but then I realized that, 1 she was in England and 2 she hated me. After getting off the phone, I bound down stairs and run over to Marisa, “Can you please take me to the mall?” I beg. “Sure?” She answers. “Oh, can I come too?” Quinn asks. “Me too!” Karter yells from the kitchen. “Whats going on?” Uriah asks. “Mall trip.” Replies Hudson lazily from the couch. The boys had arrived yesterday in the afternoon, Hudson didn’t go to collage for four years after he graduated because he hated school. After four years of laying around at home he decided that he needed to go to collage. He would be finishing next year with a masters degree. “Ah,” replies Uriah flopping down on the couch next to Hudson. “Go get your stuff!” Marisa exclaims. I run upstairs with Quinn and Karter. We quickly throw on our shoes and grab our purses and head out in Marisa’s car.**** “Is that everything?” Karter asks me after three hours of shopping. “Yep, I should have everything I need for the cabin,” I reply. “Good, cuz I’m exhausted and starving!” Karter exclaims. “Me too,” Quinn replies. We all agree to go out to our favorite restaurant to get a quick bite to eat. **** “Bye,” I call to my family as they drive away leaving me at Camp Elk (I may change this, but I can’t think of anything else to call it. Any ideas?) for possibly the whole summer. I turn and walk over to the check in table lugging all my things behind me. “Hi,” A peppy blonde girl says to me. “Hey, Lennon Weights,” I tell her. She pulls out a lanyard with a name tag on it and hands me a packet of information. “You are in cabin 5, it’s the third cabin on the right next to the carpet slide.” She says. “Are there two councilors in a cabin or just me?” I ask. “Just you for now, if we get more volunteers later the you might have a partner. But if you need any help there are a lot of us here that have done this before.” She answers. “Ok thanks,” I say. “Oh, in your packet there is a weekly schedule, a camper list and a few other odds and ends.” I smile thank her again before heading to my cabin. I unlock the door and enter into the roomy cabin with bunk beds lining the wall with one non bunk bed that is meant for me. I throw my bags onto my bed and survey the cabin. There are a few windows providing natural light in the room and a small light bulb in the center of the room and a box for each camper on the wall near the sink. I quickly pulled out my schedule and noted that I just needed to be at dinner in three hours which gave me plenty of time to decorate and maybe go meet my fellow camp councilors.

fungirl123 @Payton - awesome post! <3 I especially loved the thing about T-Swift. ^.^ I'm so glad they're broken up! She can have anyone, just not my Hazza...

taylorswiftfan1233 I just skipped to where Jayla and Alex are getting ready with the girls, and the beginning of the party. I hope what I wrote is fine; I'm writing right now(: ~Alex~ “A party?” I asked doubtfully, staring at him dumbly, “You’ve got to be kidding.” “What?” Zayn asked, looking only a little confused, “You don’t like parties? Or do you just rebel against everything in life?” At that last bit, he smirked. I however, didn’t find it funny. “Ha ha. So funny, Zayn,” I said, rolling my eyes. Then I sighed. “It’s just, this is going to be a party with famous people. I’m not famous.” “You don’t have to be famous to attend, Alex.” Zayn’s words were almost chiding, like he thought I should know better than that. “Fine, whatever,” I mumbled, turning on my heel to leave. There was clearly no point in arguing about a petty party. “Oh, I almost forgot. The lads and I invited Danielle and Eleanor to come over and get ready with you and Jayla. They were quite excited to do, actually.” I froze in complete disbelief. Had he just said Danielle and Eleanor? The dancer and the model that were undeniably gorgeous and perfect? I turned around slowly, giving him a look. “No.” “Yes,” he said, grinning even more. I groaned inwardly, throwing my hands in the air. Dramatic, maybe, but hopefully it would get the point across to him that I didn’t want to hang out with any of his annoying friends. “Whatever,” I said, annoyed. I walked out of the room and up the stairs, where I popped my head into Jayla’s bedroom. “Guess what?” I asked snidely, “Eleanor and Danielle are going to help us get ready for the party. Won’t that be fun?” Jayla blinked, and then a slow grin spread across her face. “Are serious? Like, Danielle and Eleanor, the gorgeous girlfriends that have the best sense of style, ever?!” she practically squealed, jumping off her bed and running over to me. “Don’t look so excited.” I gave her a look of disgust. Did she seriously like them that much? “Sorry,” Jayla said, venturing back into her room without a glance over her shoulder. I sighed, walking down to my own room. When would the torture end? **** “Hello, I’m Eleanor.” Eleanor shook Jayla’s hand with a bright grin. “And I’m Danielle,” Danielle chimed, also shaking Jayla’s hand. “I know who you are,” Jayla said, smiling widely, “I’m a huge fan.” I rolled my eyes, turning around and going to sit on Jayla’s bed. “Ah, that’s sweet, love,” Danielle cooed, hugging Jayla. “Yes, any fan is a friend of mine,” Eleanor said sweetly. I cleared my throat, giving them all a sharp look. Slowly, they turned around. “Alex, it’s lovely to see you again,” Eleanor greeted, giving me a somewhat forced smile. Danielle smiled, but didn’t say anything. Already, I knew that they liked Jayla more than they liked me. But since it was me, I didn’t find myself getting mad. People always liked Jayla and the other girls more than they liked me. They were just more likeable. “Mmhm,” I said, pretending to pick at my fingernail. Danielle sighed, then opened up Jayla’s closet. At once, Eleanor’s face lit up. “Your style is much better than I expected,” she practically cooed. “Oh, thanks,” Jayla said, her cheeks turning a crimson red as a grin spread across her face. I cleared my throat again. How many times did they need to get distracted? They all quickly turned back to me. “Sorry, Alex,” Eleanor apologized, “I guess we’re getting a bit carried away.” “Ya think?” I asked sarcastically. They all exchanged looks, but then turned back to face me. “Sorry,” Danielle said, but she sounded a little annoyed. “Alex, we can get around in your room if you want,” Jayla said quickly, obviously trying to keep the peace. “Great.” I stood up and led the way across the hallway and into the bedroom I was staying in. “Nice... I like what you’ve done,” Eleanor said, but it was obvious that she was just trying to be nice. “You don’t have to lie,” I said, rolling my eyes, “I don’t need people to pretend to be nice in my life.” Eleanor looked away awkwardly. Danielle managed to plaster a smile on her face as she wandered over to my closet. “Let’s see what you have, shall we?” Eleanor and her looked through my closet, mumbling things to each other. Finally, Danielle cleared her throat. “So... You don’t have a lot of things. But there are a couple of your things that we think would go pretty well with some things that we brought.” I crossed my arms, but before I could figure out what to say to that, Jayla butted in. “Oh my gosh, you guys brought stuff for us all?” she cried excitedly. “Of course, love,” Eleanor said with a laugh. “If you think that I’m just going to let you pick out what I’m going to wear to that stupid party,” I said finally, “Then you’re dead wrong.” There was an awkward, brief silence. But then Jayla quickly turned to me in an attempt to save the situation. “I’m sure you’ll get to pick, Alex. There’s no need to be rude.” I rolled my eyes, mumbling, “Princess”, under my breath. Jayla pretended to ignore me. “So, let’s get started!” Danielle cried suddenly, clapping her hands together excitedly. And so the real torture began. ***** I stared at my reflection in the mirror, unsure of how to feel about the outfit the girls had forced me to put on. (Outfit::http://www.polyvore.com/days_924/set?id=64182312) They had tried to match my style as best as they could, but I wasn’t sure if I liked the outfit. They said I had to “look good” in case the paparazzi showed up and since it was a party for famous people. I had ended up keeping my black button-up blouse that I had brought from home, but then Danielle had lent me a pair of her black studded combat boots and her jeans. I guess I didn’t look too bad; they had ended up curling my hair and they let me keep all my earrings in, which was a lot, and my makeup was how it usually was. Mascara and eyeliner, even if this time I was wearing a little more than usual. “The party will be starting soon!” Eleanor cried excitedly, “Let’s go!” Jayla and I exchanged hesitant glances, but Danielle and Eleanor shoved us out the bedroom door. As we walked down the stairs, I couldn’t help but wonder what a party with famous people actually would be like. The drive to the place where the party was being held was filled with pop music and Jayla talking to Danielle and Eleanor. Finally, we arrived. So far, there were only a couple of cars in the parking lot and those belonged to the boys and the workers. El and Dani led the way through the building the boys had rented out. At once, I felt myself holding back a gasp. It wasn’t like your typical High School party. It was much more extravagant. More like a club. “You like it?” Zayn asked, pulling me out of my thoughts. I looked up, blinking. He was standing in front of me, wearing a shirt that clearly exposed all his tattoos. “Yeah, I can tell it’s going to be much different than a High School party,” I said with a smirk, composing myself. He chuckled. “That’s a good thing, right?” he inquired. “I guess so,” I said with a grin. Harry bounded over to the two of us suddenly, grabbing me by the shoulders. “I just thought of something. What if Taylor shows up?” “Taylor?” I asked, wrinkling my nose. “Taylor Swift,” he explained, sounding almost frantic. More confusion washed through me. “Wait, I thought you two were dating,” I said dumbly. “NO!” Harry cried. Then he shook his head, calming down slightly. “Not anymore. It was all a publicity stunt set up by our managers. I was never really happy with her, but she was seriously obsessed with me. When we were on vacation together, we got into a really big argument. She got mad and ended things, but she’s still ‘in love’ with me.” “That sucks. Taylor’s such a fake,” I said. “Really?” he asked, looking surprised, “You actually agree?” “Yeah,” I said with a shrug, “I don’t think she’s all that sweet and innocent. I mean, look how many guys she’s already dated this year.” He nodded, biting his lip. “Don’t worry mate,” Zayn said, thumping Harry on the back, “Security won’t let her through.” A look of relief passed over poor Harry’s face. A few minutes later, celebrities were coming into the party. I noticed Cher Lloyd, who Jayla had told me about in the past, but no one that I actually cared about. I sat down on a barstool, hoping that this night would go by quickly.

MountainLover456 Yeah!!! I am going to write about the next day where theyre at the concert...

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Sure, go ahead. But I might add more details(: And sure, Perrie can crash the party. But not like too majorly(:

MountainLover456 Hey can I just jump into where we are now??? Maybe like at the concert than after, the party?

MountainLover456 By the way, I am pretty much done w/ all of the friend stuff- I am preparing a chapter now!!!

MountainLover456 thats ok

MountainLover456 Yeah I like the idea of Them & Jayla bonding- and If you want them to invite Perrie, than you can, but I think there would be more drama if she kind of crashed the party. Then she could become some sort of "enemy" to them. If you don't like it,

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Haha, one more thing! :) I was also thinking that the boys could invite Danielle and Eleanor over before the party, in hopes that they'll both get ready with Jayla and Alex to make them feel more comfortable or whatever. Maybe Jayla bonds better with Danielle and Eleanor better than Alex does. Oh, and maybe it's Danielle and Eleanor who invite Perrie over to try and "help Zayn" and her by trying to get them back together. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- That way, Jayla can meet the girlfriends since she hasn't yet. Plus I think I want Alex to meet the guy that she ends up "falling for" during the summer. :D

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- I had an idea: What if the boys decide to throw like a party after the first concert to celebrate the beginning of the tour and having Jayla with them? Then they can invite Danielle and Eleanor, too, and maybe Cher Lloyd and that other girl that Jayla met on the plane (sorry, can't remember her name). I was thinking that Perrie, Zayn's ex, could also show up and her and Alex get into a heated argument. What'cha think? :D

fungirl123 @Megan - you've been posting just fine! <3 Friend drama is no fun. Hope it all gets cleared up soon! ^.^

MountainLover456 BTW Haley- great post!!!

MountainLover456 Guys, I am so so so sorry that I haven't been posting- I have some really bad friend drama going on, and I can't focus. As soon as it is gone/ gets better, than I will be able to post better chapters. I m so sorry!!!!!!!!

fungirl123 ~Serenity~ When the concert came to a closing, the band came backstage and practically passed out on the couch that sat just behind the set curtains. But ten minutes later, Ethan came over, ordering them to get up to go to the meet-and-greet, which was in fifteen minutes. They all reluctantly got up from their places and trudged back to their dressing rooms, covered in perspiration. As I was helping Talia get the smelly band outfits together, I heard Holly call out for me. I happily dropped the outfits on the rack and walked back to her dressing room. Anything to get away from that work. “What’s up?” I asked, walking in. She was brushing through her hair, which had been curled tightly for the show. “I need someone to talk to. I feel like I’m going to fall over asleep if someone doesn’t keep me awake,” she groaned, wincing as she tugged the hairbrush through her long, black hair. I shrugged, and somehow we found conversation on what it was like to be on tour. “It gets lonely sometimes, even though you’re with your best friends. Everyone is usually off doing their own thing.” Holly looked sad to be talking about this. “Plus, I haven’t really spoken to my friends from home in a long time,” she concluded. Before she could continue, there was a knock on the dressing room door. “Come in,” Holly called. A guy with a headset on stepped in. He balanced a small tray in his hands with two Starbucks cups on it. I could see the steam rising from them. “I was told by your manager to get Emma and Holly tea,” he said, “so you don’t fall asleep, apparently.” Holly smiled. “Thanks.” I gave her a look as she grabbed both cups from the tray. She handed one to me. After the guy disappeared out the closed door, I turned to her. “I’m not Emma.” She shrugged. “Oh, Ethan always tells the stage manager to get me and Em coffee. It’s kind of an after-concert tradition. But she’s off doing her own thing right now,” Holly said. She took a sip of her tea. I set mine down on the makeup counter, feeling a bit guilty that I was breaking tradition between best friends. Holly continued to brush through her curls, all while talking about how much fun Australia, her home country, is. Halfway through our conversation, the door opened again, revealing Emma this time. She had changed from her performance attire into a denim skinny jeans and a pink crewneck sweater. She was smiling. “What a show that—“ She stopped and looked at me. “Uh…hi, Serenity.” She looked a mix of surprised and hurt as she tilted her head to the side. “What’s up, Emma?” Holly wondered, taking another nip of her chamomile tea. “The stage guy already brought you guys…tea?” Emma asked. Her face had fallen. I froze. This was what I’d feared. “Yeah. Do you want some?” Holly spoke like absolutely nothing was wrong. Emma shook her head, like she was shaking all of it off. “No, I’m fine.” And she walked briskly out the door. “What was that about?” Holly asked, raising an eyebrow. I sunk down in my seat. “Serenity,” she said, putting her hand to my arm, “don’t be upset about how Em’s acting. She’s just being weird right now. If I know her, she’ll get over it.” I sighed, and took a sip of the tea that was originally meant for Emma. It tasted quite good. With just the right amount of sweetness to it. I could get used to be served by stage managers. * * * * I brushed through my long, maroon-colored hair. I sat in front of my mirror on my bed. It was the morning after the concert and everyone was still dead asleep at ten-thirty AM. Holly snored across the aisle on her bunk. The bus had been moving since midnight, and it was finally stopped at a rest place when Ethan was whining that the sound of the moving bus was keeping him awake. In reality, it was the laughing of six teenagers that was keeping him up. Until two AM, me and the band were up watching movies on board and eating. I stood up from my bunk and quietly made my way to the living area. Talia was still asleep, too. I was all alone right now. I grabbed the milk from the refrigerator and made myself cereal. Just as I was getting a spoon with the heavy bowl of Cocoa Puffs in tote, I felt a warm hand on my shoulder. I nearly dropped the bowl with surprise. I turned around to face Eric Beaker, who wore nothing but plaid pants. His dark blonde hair was a bit messy and covered his forehead. I could feel my heartbeat pick up. “Hey,” he said. I quickly shook off the surprise of being with Shirtless Eric. “Put on a shirt,” I told him, shoving him on the shoulder. He laughed. “I thought you’d be used to me looking like this after last night.” I shrugged. “Still.” He disappeared to the guys’ beds and came out with a sweatshirt on. “Better?” he wondered, doing a small twirl for me and holding out his hands for my consent. I nodded. “Much.” He smiled and walked over to me. I took a bite of my Cocoa Puffs. “Can I have a good morning hug?” he asked. I sat down on the couch. “You’re flirting is too obvious,” I pointed out jokingly. “Is it?” he asked, jumping up onto the counter top, “I thought I was doing well.” I took another bite of my cereal. “Those methods aren’t very effective on me, Beaker,” I said. Serenity Curtiss – Master of Flirting. “What else can I try?” he asked, hopping off the countertop. He sat down next to me. I shrugged. “How about a date?” he asked. I looked at him, suddenly interested. “Wednesday night?” he asked, “Seven o’clock?” I stood from the couch, and shot back a teasing, “I’ll think about it.”

MountainLover456 Ok- Thanks!

fungirl123 @Megan - I guess...I mean, it's your character. <3

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Thanks! <3 And of course you can have someone want Jayla to sing before the concert. It's your character. :)

MountainLover456 Hey I was thinking... Can I have someone want to hear Jayla sing before the concert??? That way she can get really nervous, and than Niall could help her out... etc... etc...

MountainLover456 @Payton LOVE the new icon!!!

MountainLover456 Yeah Thx @Kat!!!!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- I like Kat's idea, too. :D

fungirl123 @Megan - I like Kat's idea! <3

kjm109 @Megan, you could have Niall to be the boy that really helps Jayla get ready to perform and the one who helps her out the most.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thanks! :) @Megan- Do you want them to get together right away, or wait a little while? I'll try to think of some ideas to help you out! :)

MountainLover456 Hey- great job guys!!!!! Any ideas on how to get Jayla together with Niall???

fungirl123 @Kat/Megan/Payton - awesome posts! <3 <3 <3 I'm working on something for another club right now, but I'll probably write for this club tomorrow afternoon. I have an event in the morning. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 Great posts, Megan & Kat. :) @Megan- Hope what I wrote is okay. You said they tour around England first, so I wasn't exactly sure. ~Alex~ (Outfit:http://www.polyvore.com/wearing_zayns_clothes/set?id=66020775) “Alex,” a soft voice whispered, “Wake up, love.” I groaned, rolling over. I was still half asleep, and if they thought I was getting up then they were crazy. “No,” I moaned. “Alex,” the voice whispered again, making me realize that it was Louis, “Get up.” “Five more minutes,” I groaned, burying my face in my pillow. “We have to go to our first concert today, in the U.K. It’s important for us and Jayla,” Harry’s voice said. I just grunted, pulling the blankets over my head. The two boys sighed, and the next thing I knew, they had snatched the covers from my bed and threw them onto the ground. I shivered slightly, but didn’t move. God, my room was freezing. “Come on, Alex. We have food,” Harry tried. “That only works on Niall,” Louis said, and by this voice I could tell that he was rolling his eyes. “Go away,” I said, my voice muffled. Suddenly, my pillow was snatched out from under my head. Still, I resisted the urge to move. “Wow, she IS just like Zayn,” Harry said, sounding awed. “Alexandra Davidson, I order you to get out of that bed right now!” Louis tried sassily. I laughed slightly, putting an arm over my head. All at once, the boys had ahold of my arms and legs. They dropped me to the carpeted floor with a gentle thud, causing my eyes to pop open. “What are you doing?” I cried, glaring at them, “You can’t just drop me like that!” “Sorry,” the boys apologized in perfect unison. Suddenly, Liam popped his head into the room. “Oh my gosh, did you just drop her to the floor like a doll? That’s so mean,” he said, seeing me on the ground. “Thanks, Liam,” I said, shooting him a grateful glance. “Liam, she wouldn’t get out of bed,” Harry protested. Liam just sighed, looking straight at me. “Get dressed, Alex. We have to get to the arena to practice. Then we have a little lunch break and-” “Okay, but do I have to get dressed up?” I cut him off, practically whining. He looked at me like I was a child. “No, this is just a run through. And plus, you’re not performing,” he said sensibly. Then he left without another word. I stared up at Harry and Louis, rolling my eyes at them. “Get out, boys. I need to get dressed.” “Right,” Harry said. Louis and him turned on their heels and began to walk away. As they did so, I threw a pillow at their retreating figures. They pretended to be scared, quickly running out of the room while screaming like little girls. I laughed, standing up and shutting the door. After getting dressed and brushing through my hair, I walked down the stairs. At once, loud chatter met my ears and a delicious smell filled my nose. I followed the noise until I was in the kitchen, where Jayla and the boys were all sitting around the table, talking loudly. They hadn’t even heard me come in. For a moment, I just stood there, taking in the sight of it all. That is until a burning smell filled the air. I glanced at the stove, where the scrambled eggs were probably turning black right at that second. Then i glanced at the boys and Jayla, who were so deep in conversation about the tour that they hadn’t noticed. Figuring it was Harry who was cooking, I decided to say something. “Hey, Curly. Your eggs are burning.” At once the room fell silent, and heads snapped in my direction. They all took in the sight of my outfit for a second. Zayn looked slightly horrified, while the rest of the boys looked awed. Jayla shifted awkwardly. Then Harry snapped back to reality, rushing over to the stove. “Oh my god! My eggs! They’re burning!” he cried frantically. I looked back at the rest of the boys, who were all grinning by this point. Well, except for Zayn now. He was frowning. As soon as Harry had stopped the eggs from burning, Louis chuckled. Then the rest of the boys laughed, while Zayn sat there with mixed expressions on his face. “What?” I asked, looking down at my outfit, “What’s wrong?” “You,” Niall began, pointing a finger at me, “Are dressing like Zayn, my friend. Don’t you realize that?” My mouth dropped open, and for a moment I stood there, stunned. Then I somehow managed to find my words again. “I am not!” I protested. But then I noticed that Zayn was wearing a red Letterman jacket, also. “I-I didn’t realize that-that he dressed like this,” I stuttered, my words tripping over each other. The four of them laughed harder, and Jayla was even smiling a little. “Maybe not, but I think that goes to show that you two would be the perfect couple,” Louis laughed, giving me a wide grin. “I’m with Lou on that,” Liam said,smiling. Zayn’s cheeks flushed, and he quickly looked down at his plate. Suddenly, my heart was throbbing in my chest and the room felt a heck of a lot hotter. “You know,” Zayn said, clearing his throat, “I’m actually not that hungry.” He stood up and quickly walked out the door, shaking his head. I stood for a moment, frozen in place. Did I disgust him? Was I really that bad? “Don’t worry,” Harry said with a wink, “He’ll come around for a lovely girl like you.” I scowled at them before turning on my heel and marching up the stairs to my bedroom. “Where you going?” Liam called, sounding confused. “I forgot something!” I called back. It wasn’t a lie. I had forgotten something: my glasses. Normally I didn’t wear them, since I had a pair of contacts. But today, I was too tired to put them in. I rummaged through my drawer, and when my fingers landed on them, I got them out. After placing them on my nose, I stood in front of the mirror. I sighed, realizing how much of a nerd I looked like. Not that I had a thing against nerds; it was just... I was supposed to be a rebellious teenager that didn’t care about school. These made me look a lot smarter than I actually was. I ran a hand through my hair before turning around and walking down the stairs. “Hey, you have glasses? Cool,” Niall said as I walked through the kitchen. “Not cool,” I said, rolling my eyes. Without waiting for a response, I opened up the back door and stepped out onto the back porch of the flat. At once, a sharp smell met my nose. I looked up, shutting the door behind me, to see Zayn smoking and staring absently straight ahead. My nose twitched slightly as I walked towards him. “Smoking isn’t healthy for you, you know.” He turned around at my voice, and I could’ve swore that a look of hatred flashed across his face. “Duh, don’t you think I know that? I’m not stupid. I was trying to quit, but forget about that,” he said coldly. I had never heard him talk to anyone like that. “Fine then. Sorry for trying to be a concerned, good person for once,” I snapped in reply, after I got over my stunned reaction. He sighed, shaking his head. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to sound like a jerk.” “Well, you did,” I said, rolling my eyes. Then my expression softened. “I can change out of this outfit if you want. I didn’t mean to dress like you,” I said, my voice quiet. He sighed again. “No... No, it’s fine, Alex. It doesn’t matter.” “It sure seemed like it did,” I said skeptically. When he was silent, just watching me, I fumbled with my hands anxiously. “Am I really that bad? I mean... I know I’m a bad kid. I know that I’m a rebel. But... do you hate me so much that you can’t even look at me while I’m wearing a similar outfit as yours?” I couldn’t help but sound a little hurt; but why was I hurt, exactly? “No, it’s not that at all. I just... I broke up with my girlfriend a few months ago. I’m still not quite over her, and when the boys keep saying that I should go out with you..” he shook his head, obviously frustrated. Despite everything, despite the urge to shrug it off, I found myself asking, “Really? They’ve said that?” He nodded, his shoulders sagging quietly. “But I’m not interested... in anyone,” he mumbled. I realized he had quit smoking by this point. He ran a hand through his hair, sighing deeply. “Right,” I said, but inside I felt like my heart was sinking. But why? I didn’t like him. In fact, if anything, I should HATE him. Suddenly, he smiled at me. “I didn’t know you wore glasses.” His tone was a little more cheerful now. I sighed, nodding. “I normally wear contacts. But I’m so tired today that I didn’t feel like putting them in,” I admitted. Seeing his somewhat amused expression, I narrowed my eyes. “I know, I know. I look like a nerd. There’s no need to stare at me.” He smiled, laughing slightly. “No, it’s not that. They look good on you... cute, even,” he said. I blushed. “Oh... thanks,” I said, my voice soft. I traced a circle with my foot on the wood of the porch. He cleared his throat, and at once, his seriousness was back. “We should go back inside.We’ll be leaving soon.” I nodded, turning on my heel and walking back inside, hurrying ahead of him. Cute. The word bounced around in my mind for a long time, and the entire way to the arena I was silent.

kjm109 @Maggie, I hope the argument I added is ok. ~Lennon~ I was laying on the couch watching a movie with Karter, who arrived from collage last night while Marissa, Quinn and I were watching our movie, when my phone rang it was Angelina. She was the only one that I wasn’t furious with yet. “Hey Angelina!” I say answering my phone and stepping out of the room so Karter could enjoy the movie. “Hey Lennon,” She replies. “What’s up?” I ask we continue talking and somehow end up on the shoplifting thing. I guess it’s not that surprising since that is the biggest thing that really has happened to any of us. “So, have you talked to any of the other girls?” I ask cautiously. “Yes, Serenity had lunch together today. Well not really we met but I told her that I agreed with you and she left,” Angelina says. I get confused for a moment before asking, “What do you agree with me on?” “That she is a coward,” Angelina says pointedly. “No, Angelina gosh! I regretted that as soon as I realized what I had said. How could you re-affirm that? And to Serenity of all people?” I demand trying hard not to yell. “Well, sorry but you were the one who said it,” She answers. “Gosh, I didn’t mean it!” I exclaim, “I got to go, bye.” I don’t even wait for her to say anything. I just hang up the phone and immediately call Serenity. Of course it goes straight to voice mail which makes me even madder so I don’t leave my apology. After calming down I walk back into the room to finish watching the movie with Karter.

MountainLover456 Oh my gosh- I keep on forgeting to add Jayla's POV!!

MountainLover456 Sprry it's so short- I'm kinda rushed!!!

MountainLover456 We walked around, roaming the streets, in search of Alex for what felt like hours. Suddenly Zayn perked up. He looked toward a near-by Starbucks, and ran inside. Inside, we saw Alex drinking a latte. He ran over and sat on the other side of the two-person table. She seemed surprised when she looked u and saw them there. They began to have a quiet conversation but Alex got louder and louder- eventually, a girl on the other side of the room decided to tell her to be quiet. They continued to argue, and then I could tell by the sudden silence that she was in an awkward point. We rushed over, deciding to jump in.

MountainLover456 Haha- IKR???

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thanks! :D @Megan- Me too. TGIF. :)

MountainLover456 SOOOOOOOOOOOO Happy that it is the weekend!!!!

fungirl123 @Payton - it's fine you haven't mentioned it. ^.^ Great post, BTW! <3

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- In my next post, I'll try to mention Alex hearing Starlight on the radio. Sorry I haven't already. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Haha, it's okay, I do too sometimes. :)

MountainLover456 @Payton- Loved the post!!!! Oh and yeah- I totally knew the others!! (Face palm here :)) Sorry- I get confused!!!

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ The air was growing chilly, and the sky was beginning to grow dark. Stars glistened overhead in the sky, and the moon was bright and full. Overall, it was a pretty nice night. I shivered, pulling my jacket up around my body. Except for the fact that I hadn’t realized London could be so chilly. I sighed, rubbing my hands together for warmth. Where I was going, I had no idea. London was still a strange city to me; I had barely been around. As I walked past store after store, I began to wonder if I should just go back to the flat. But suddenly, my eyes landed on a Starbucks up ahead. Sighing with relief, I hurried into it. Warmth rushed to me, and I let out a sigh of relief. My eyes scanned the area, and to my relief there were only a few people sitting and sipping their coffees. I walked up to the counter. After I gave my order to the girl and got my latte, I sat down at a table in the corner. I sighed, squeezing my eyes shut for a second. I just wanted to go home back to Pennsylvania. Maybe I wasn’t friends with Jayla and the girls anymore, but I could manage. I have Kaylee and her crew. I opened my eyes, swallowing hard at that. Kaylee was key for bad news. Not to mention that she was the principal’s daughter. I traced my finger on the edge of the table, my mind wandering. Would Kaylee even want to be friends with me still? She was eighteen now, getting ready for college. Would it be too pathetic if I went crawling back to her? Maybe not.. After all, my old ways were coming back already. Suddenly, someone sat down on the stool across from me. I looked up quickly, and my eyes went wide at who I saw sitting there. “Zayn? What are you doing here?” I cried, surprised. He gave me a small smile, his gorgeous eyes looking straight into mine. “I had to come find you. You’re my responsibility, after all,” he said, a slight chuckle escaping his throat. “I am not,” I said, my anger returning, “God, don’t you get it? I don’t need you, or the boys, or Jayla! I don’t need my parents or my ex best-friends. I’m fine on my own; I can take care of myself!” My voice was rising with every breath, and a girl with long blonde hair and dark, black glasses looked over at us, her fingers hovering over her keyboard. “I’m trying to do my work here,” she hissed. I ignored her, keeping my eyes locked with Zayn’s. “See... that’s where you’re wrong. You do need all those people, Alexandra. You need your family and you need your friends. Maybe you don’t need me, or the boys, but you certainly need them. So I suggest that you think about that. Because you’re staying with the lads and I. Get over it,” he said firmly. I was speechless for a few seconds, unsure of what to say. But Jayla and the others rushed in suddenly, saving me from the awkward situation I was in. “Oh, thank God you’re okay!” Harry said, sighing with relief. “Alexandra Davidson,” Liam cried, sounding like my father, “What on earth were you thinking? You’re new here; you barely know the city! You just can’t run off like that! We were worried sick!” “Oh, thank gosh you’re okay, Alex. I would’ve been so upset if something happened to you,” Jayla said, surprising me even more. I stared at them, still unsure of what to say. Especially to Jayla. Didn’t she know we weren’t friends anymore? “Never do that again, love,” Niall said, hugging me tightly. “Yes, please. You gave us quite the scare,” Louis chuckled. All the boys took turns hugging me, except for Zayn who got up and stood beside an awkward, yet relieved, Jayla. They were both silent, watching the whole event take place. “I’m fine, boys,” I said, standing up and brushing invisible crumbs off my jacket, “We can go back to the flat.” “You mean, you want to go back?” Niall cried, sounding surprised. “Yep, I can’t get out if it. Looks like I’m stuck with you five idiots,” I said, giving Niall a playful punch in the shoulder. Everyone but Jayla and Zayn laughed. When the laughter had finally died down, I cleared my throat awkwardly. “Um... I just want to say thanks for coming to get me. Truth be told, I was actually really lost,” I said quickly, my words practically spilling out of my mouth all at once. The four of them laughed again. “The car’s out front love. Don’t get lost,” Louis said, smiling. I laughed, then began making my way out of the Starbucks. I stopped beside Jayla, leaning over to whisper in her ear, “Don’t think that this changes anything in between us. If you ask me, you’re still quite the coward. God, do you ever speak up for yourself?” My words were harsh and cruel. Seeing the surprise wash over her face, I smirked. Then I continued walking, making sure to ram my shoulder hard into Jayla’s. We weren’t friends. Not anymore.

fungirl123 @Payton - thanks! :D

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- The other characters are Lennon, Angelina, Jayla, and Serenity....

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Great post. :)

fungirl123 Since I haven’t really told you much about what my plan for Serenity is, I thought I’d let y’all know: So basically, Serenity develops a mutual crush on Eric, the Starlight drummer. And it turns out that Eric shares the same feelings. They begin dating and have a pretty good relationship. Then after awhile, after a case of miscommunication, she finds out that she may also like-like Cord, the lead singer/songwriter. Throughout a lot of the story, she is mostly just trying to convince herself that she loves Eric much more than she’d ever like Cord. Meanwhile, a lot more things are happening within the band. Emma and Holly begin disliking each other when Holly and Serenity become closer friends. Peter is also dealing with his sexuality and a ton of family issues, which Serenity sees come to a head near the middle of the story. So…yeah…this all begins to involve Serenity more and more. That’s basically what I have planned for my character. ^.^

fungirl123 @Megan - the other characters...as in Lennon, Angelina, Jayla, and Serenity. ;)

fungirl123 I also pictured Eric looking like Thayer from The Lying Game. (http://thelyinggame.wikia.com/wiki/Thayer_Rybak) I’m letting you know what Eric and Cord look like because they’re pretty important to Serenity’s love story. ;) *hint* ~Serenity~ The band’s first concert began. It was less than thirty miles away from where we’d first started, in a suburb of London. I helped Talia get all the outfits together and lain out in the members’ dressing rooms, since they changed multiple times in the concert. Then I watched as my new five friends scurried along under the stage onto little platforms that rose up to the top. Then I watched the show from behind the curtains. Holly rose first, then Eric, holding his drum sticks in an X dramatically, then Emma, then Peter, then finally Cord, who had his microphone with him. Everyone was at their instruments. They stood frozen as the sound affects made everyone silent, behind the smoke made by machines. Then a voice bellowed from the speakers. “GET READY FOR STARLIGHT!” Eric hit his drumsticks together four times, then a fast, hard beat came out. It was fast and hard-core at first, then it slowed down and Cord began singing. He had a steady voice, with a cute rattle in it. Even when he was breathless from the sensational opening, he still managed to sound great. He walked forward, the entire mike stand still in hand. Girls screamed as he knelt down and touched their hands, blowing kisses to a few of them. It was incredible how girls could go crazy over one guy…a guy that I now KNEW myself. I felt butterflies just thinking about it. “I know it’s only been a short time/But I still dream of you/I still dream of you/And when I see you walking by me in town/I will stop and stare/I will stop and stare…” The crowd screamed louder as Cord got onto the chorus and Holly joined in with him. She also had a gorgeous voice. She leaned over her keyboard to sing, but still played the steady beat. “And I know you left me so you could go for her/And when they ask me what’s wrong/All I wanna say is…” I had to cover my ears as the audience grew louder on the chorus. They even sang along with the entire band as they sang, “Nothing’s right/Everything’s wrong/It’ll all be wrong/ ‘Til I’m with you again/You’re just standing there, watching me slowly die/I see him talking to her/It makes me want to run away/And don’t tell me to move on because I’m stuck to you…” I listened as the band played on and they each had a break in the song when they sang their part. Eventually, they finished the set and waved to the fans. “Five minutes, guys!” Ethan shouted, “You have five minutes to change!” Everyone, especially Cord, was sweating and their hair was looking horrible. I watched them all run to their dressing rooms. When they came out again, their hair was ready again and they were dressed well again. This time, they all wore red, white, and blue for England. They were all ready to head back out onto stage, then Eric ran from his dressing room, holding his shoulder. “Talia, I tore my shirt!” he yelped. My sister grunted. She was already busy getting the next set’s outfits together. She gave me a pointed look, but spoke to Eric, “Serenity knows how to sew.” I shrugged, and before I could respond, Eric had grabbed my hand and was pulling me back to his dressing room. His hand was slightly sweaty, but there was no time to think about that. Eric rummaged around in his bag for a big, then pulled out a palm-sized sewing kit. He tossed it to me. “Talia gave us all a kit; I just never bothered to learn to use the thing,” he said. I smiled, and went to work on the tear on his shoulder. I could feel his pulse beating. My hands shook and I must’ve poked Eric with the needle, because he cried out in pain. “Sorry, sorry, sorry,” I mumbled, rubbing it with my hand. “Would it be better if I just took of the shirt?” he asked, his voice soft with his English accent. I nodded. He stepped away, careful not to let me jab him with the needle again, and pulled the shirt off. I’d expected him to have on a shirt underneath…but no. His abs were fully exposed. I quickly snapped out of staring when he tossed me the shirt. He leaned up against the wall, looking at me, as I fiddled with the shirt. Finally, I finished and I tossed it back to him. My heart sunk a bit when me slid the T-shirt back over his body, but I didn’t let myself think about it. “Get back out there!” He waited, smiled at me, then ran out the door. I felt heat rise to my cheeks. I couldn’t have a crush on him. Maybe it was the fact that he was part of a chart-topping band. Maybe it was his abs. Or just maybe it was the English accent. But I could NOT like him, I ordered myself. (Author’s Note: Just so you know, the song from up there was written by Martha Jones from Figment – I think her account was deleted so I can’t give the link to her account. She let me use the song for my story, Chasing Dreams, which you can read here: http://figment.com/books/477432-Chasing-Dreams)

MountainLover456 @Payton... who are the other characters???

MountainLover456 Hey I'm back!!! Do you like the new icon??? That's what happens when your grandpa is in love w/ taking pics, and Theres bubbles on top of a milk bottle... :) He Altered the coloring a little too!

fungirl123 @Kat - great post! :D Thanks for mentioning the band in there, btw. <3 @Payton - not that I can think of, other than Alex getting herself into trouble all the time that it may annoy the other girls at times. ;)

iluvmusic♥ @Kat-That sounds good :) I'll post later.

taylorswiftfan1233 Awesome posts, everyone! I'll try to write some after school today, as long as I don't have too much homework. :) Oh, and just wondering... Everyone's character is just mad at Alex for shoplifting, right? Like Lennon, Angelina, Serenity.... I already know about Jayla's character. But what about the others? Is there anything else that the girls are mad at Alex for?

MountainLover456 Great Posts Everyone!!! I'm about to go to school, and I just wanted to say that I may/may not be on after school. Megan

kjm109 ~Lennon~ When we get home my parents called Quinn and Marissa down for dinner. Marissa had just gotten home from college last week for summer vacation and everyone else would show up soon. But for now it was just us three and, they could not stop shooting questioning glances at me as we ate. Finally after dinner ended and all the dishes were cleared, they pulled me up to the room Quinn and I shared to find out why Mom and Dad had to rush off to the police station. I quickly explain everything to them they just sit and look at me in disbelief. “Well?” I ask breaking the silence. “That is crazy!” Quinn practically yells. “Shhhh,” Marissa and I whisper in unison. Quinn is definitely one of the loudest’s in our family, probably tying with Uriah. Marissa turns back to me and asks, “Why would she do that?” “I don’t know, she apparently didn’t have enough money for it and really wanted it,” I answer. Suddenly my computer beeps with a video chat request. I crawl over the shag carpet to my bed and accept the request. I am soon met by the four faces of my “friends.” We all exchange awkward glances and shoot daggers at Alex through our glares. Jayla finally breaks the silence. “Guys, I got a letter saying that I got a record deal with Simon Cowell!!!” She screams. My face falls, Jayla and I had entered that competition at the same time. I knew that if she got her letter and I didn’t, I was not one of the winners. I give my half-hearted congratulations, and hurt registers on Jayla’s face after everyone having the same response as me. “What’s going on, you guys should be happy for me!” Jayla says. I don’t know what to say in response, but thankfully Alex does. “Listen, we are happy for you. But it’s not that great if you brag about it.” I look at everyone’s nodding head and Jayla explodes again. “What the heck? Thats not true if you guys actually were my friends then you would actually be happy that I got this opportunity!” She yells at us. Quickly her expression changes. “I have to go. Thanks for your support,” She says, her voice dripping in sarcasm. Her screen goes black and slowly the other three get off. I wait hopping that Serenity would wait so I could apologize for what I had said to her at the police station earlier but she got off right after Alex. I waved goodbye at Angelina and shut off my video chat. Quinn and Marissa watch me carefully. “Gosh, Lennon,” is all Marissa has to say in a gentle voice before I start balling. They move over next to me and mumble soothing words trying to comfort me. After a while I calm down and Quinn suggests watching a chick flick. Marissa and I agree to it and we all go down stairs to the living room. While Quinn picks out the movie, Marissa and I make popcorn and dish out ice cream. The radio was playing in the kitchen and I heard the song that annoying sophomore was playing today. Was it really only today that Serenity and I were in home room playing together. I listen to the lyrics and realize that they are not actually an bad as I first thought they were. Now if I could only remember the band name. “Is that Starlight?” Marissa asks. “I think so,” I answer. But of course it was I knew that for sure now. “My room mate worships them!” Marissa exclaims. We laugh and walk down to the living room to watch the movie with Quinn.

kjm109 @Haley, that she thinks Serenity is a coward like Lennon said at the police station. That was from your post I think.

fungirl123 @Kat - sorry to butt in, but I'm just curious; what agreement are you talking about? ^.^ Hahah, I just saw it and I was wondering. :p

fungirl123 Could you guys do me a favor? Could you guys mention hearing Starlight on the radio or liking their music? ~Serenity~ My bags were packed. Three suitcases, one carry-on. My parents were sending Talia and me on the Curtiss Jet, since my mother had uncertainties about me flying public airlines. The pilot helped me get my bags into storage, and then we were off. My family had called from their homes in England, telling me all about the wonders of Europe. I kept asking myself why my parents had ever left such a place. There were no problems within either of the families, and everyone loved both my parents. I sighed, looking out the window as Philadelphia disappeared under the clouds. As everyone IN Philly disappeared under the clouds. Angelina was out of my thoughts. Alex was out of my thoughts. Lennon was out of my thoughts. And I was content with it. “Don’t tell me you regret coming, Serenity Isabel Curtiss!” Talia cried. She was sitting at the other end of the plane, sketching out ideas in her design book. I shook my head. “The exact opposite,” I assured her, although my voice was dull. She smiled. “Good. That’s what I want to hear.” She stood up and walked closer to me. She plopped down on the sofa I was sitting on. “You’re going to love the entire band. There’s Cord, Eric, Emma, Holly, and Peter. Of course, Ethan, the manager, is incredibly strict, but I’m sure you’ll like him, too!” Talia rambled on about how amazing the band was, and I just leaned back and wondered what tour life would be like. I had never really enjoyed super mainstream music, so what if they were all stuck-up? What if I literally had to cling to Talia like a child because no one else liked me? * * * * We walked into a hotel, the driver behind us with our luggage. It was a gorgeous place, really. “Welcome to our home for a few days before the tour begins,” Talia said, “The band should be upstairs. Ethan got us a whole floor to avoid fans.” I nodded, and we walked into an elevator, the driver behind us. We were shot upward, and the door opened three seconds later to reveal a large man in a black suit with an earpiece. He looked so stern it almost frightened me. “Hey, Mark!” Talia greeted. The man smiled. “This is my sister, Serenity. The one I told you about,” she said. Mark extended his band, and I shook it. “Nice to meet you, Mark.” I heard a rumbling down the hallway, and at first I thought it was an earthquake, but then I heard a loud voice bellow, “TALIA IS BAAACKK!!” Five people appeared; three boys and two girls. They all covered my sister in hugs. “And she’s brought a friend!” one of the girl’s chirped as she stepped back, her voice heavily accented. But she was Australian, as I concluded, not English. The girl walked toward me, a bounce in her step, and hugged me. So I guess that was how they greeted each other. “You must be Serenity. I’m Holly – Holly Spencer: keyboardist.” I smiled. My mood had already been lightened just by meeting these people. A boy stepped up next and shook my hand quickly, smiling. “I’m Eric Beaker: drums.” He was English. I glanced at Talia, who was smiling at me. The other girl stepped up next. She didn’t have an accent in her voice, but she spoke quickly, “I’m Emma Harrison. I’m also from North America; Canada to be exact. I play bass.” And after that one of the remaining two boys stepped up, “I’m Cord Lawrence,” he said. He had a cute smile and an English accent. “I’m the lead guitarist and singer.” I shook his hand. (NOTE: I kind of pictured Cord looking like Logan Lerman, only a bit taller with an accent. ;D) Finally, I met the remaining band member: Peter. He was a second guitarist. I was led to my room, where my bags already sat on the floor. I left them there, knowing I would just have to re-pack my bags when we left on the bus. I sat down on my bed, and looked up. I couldn’t believe I was here...finally. The door flew open, revealing Peter. “We’re having a Nerf gun fight. Maybe you want to accept the challenge?” he asked, smirking at me. I laughed, and leapt of the bed. It’d been so long since I’d had this kind of fight with someone. Upon stepping outside of the hotel room, I was blasted with a spurt of cold water. I gasped. I looked over at Cord laughing, the gun still raised up on his shoulder. “Take it!” I heard Peter say. He handed me a large blue gun. “OH,” I shouted to Cord as he dashed away, “It’s ON!” I ran after him in a fit of laughter. * * * * I called my parents the day we all loaded onto the bus. The girls had the plot of beds in the back, while the boys took the middle. Holly briefed me on all the rules of tour life, since this was their third tour so far – their first world tour, though. “Don’t leave the bus unless you have a buddy, and I suggest your buddy is Ethan or Talia, since the fans can get pretty crazed when they see one of us. Also, keep your area as clean as possible. You never want to be the person who makes the entire bus smell like feet,” she told me. I laughed. “I’ll try not to.” But then I turned to her. “How many albums do you have?” I asked, genuinely wondering. “Four. One is an acoustic album, two are regular albums, and the other is just collaborations with other artists. Our most recent album is called Bright Lights. Haven’t you heard of us?” Holly asked. I shook my head. “No, actually,” I said, but then corrected myself, “I mean, I’ve heard part of your song when someone was playing it, but I guess I don’t really listen to this kind of music.” She shrugged. “But, you see, Serenity, we’re everything. We’re pop, with a little bit of rock, but we never fail to bring out the classical part in all of us.” She reached into her purse and pulled out a CD case. On the front, there stood the band members, dressed kind of punk-rock-ish. She tossed it to me. “Listen to it. I think you’ll enjoy it.” I smiled, and tucked the CD into the front pocket of my suitcase. Emma was already setting up her bed and putting away her clothes into a mini drawer she’d brought along. Holly took the bunk above Emma. I went beside them and lay down on my bunk. It was quite comfortable. I had plenty of head space and enough room for my long figure. I turned over and looked at Holly and Emma. “I think I could get used to tour life.”

kjm109 @Maggie, I just thought of something. How about Lennon begins to regret what she said to Serenity and Angelina mentions her agreement on the phone and Lennon flips out. I will keep thinking of more but let me know what you think. :)

kjm109 @ Maggie, any ideas about how to make Lennon and Angelina mad at each other? I am brainstorming, but if you think of something let me know!

fungirl123 @Payton/Megan - great posts! :D I'm writing at the moment about Serenity meeting Starlight.

MountainLover456 Awwww thanks!!! Im blushing :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Great post! Can't wait to read what else you write. :D

MountainLover456 Sorry- Jaylas POV!!!!

MountainLover456 As we were waiting, the boys and I just sat quietly, not knowing what to say or do. Finally, Zayn came down. “So?” I asked. “She told me,” He said. I felt a surge of victory- maybe she was finally opening up to us!!!! At dinner, all of us would keep on looking at her, wondering what she would do. Whatever hope that I had of her forgiving us was shattered as soon as she cleared her throat. Everyone turned to her, interested in what she would say. “Is something wrong?” Harry finally asked, like it wasn’t obvious already. “No. I just wanted to let you guys know that I’m going back to Pennsylvania tonight,” Alex replied. Everyone’s mouth dropped open. “What?” Zayn asked. “I’ll let my parents ship me off to boarding school. It won’t be so bad, as long as I’m away from her,” She said, looking at me. I suddenly lost my appetite. I felt so bad, and I must have been horrible in Alex’s mind. “Whoa, whoa. Did you ask your parents if you could come home?” Liam asked, being Daddy Direction like always. “No.” Alex said. “Then you can’t go,” Liam said. “You can’t stop me,” She snapped. “Alex, the whole point of you coming here was to give you a reality check,” Zayn said. I agreed with him, but I was afraid to say anything. She chuckled, then continued. “That’s funny. Last time I checked, I wasn’t the one that needed a reality check,” I said. “Uh-oh,” I thought. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Louis asked. “Please. If anyone needs a reality check, it’s you five. Because unlike you, I don’t have body-guards following me around by myself. People don’t beg me for autographs, and I don’t wear fancy, pricey clothes. I can actually take CARE of my problems, unlike the five of you. You guys have a freaking manager that does that for you!” Alex cried, her voice getting louder with each breath. “I’m not rich. I’m not a snob. And I’ve never been on TV. I don’t even have a million followers on my Twitter. Face it; you guys have been living in the world of fame too long. You might think I’m being unreasonable, but I’m not. You are.” I was surprised. Did she really say all of that? The others looked equally surprised. “Alex, come on. We’re not like that,” Niall said, trying to cool her down. If anything, it made her more angry. You date girls to get more attention. You have a stylist that does your hair and makeup before a concert. And I’m sure that the whole “charming” act is just for the cameras,” she said, still mad. “Alex,” Zayn began. “Don’t talk to me,” she said, cutting him off. “I’m out of here.” She began to leave, and Zayn jumped out of his seat. “Alex!” He screamed out after her. She glared at him before hurrying out of the house. We stared at each other in shock before jumping into action.

MountainLover456 Hey guys!!! Nice posts!!!!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thanks, you too! :)

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ That afternoon, I couldn’t stop thinking about how one of my worst fears had come true: I had lost my best friends. Finally, I came to the conclusion of what I wanted to do. I would just tell the boys that I couldn’t take being with Jayla here and that I wanted to go home. Then I would fly back to Pennsylvania and let my parents send me off to boarding school. That would be much better than staying here with Jayla and constantly being reminded of my shoplifting scandal. That evening at dinner, I fidgeted in my seat. Jayla was sitting to my right, beside Niall, while Zayn was sitting to my left. We were eating fajitas, courtesy of Harry. He was actually a pretty good cook. But the thing that annoyed me about it all was that perfect little Jayla had helped him cook, managing to drag Niall into it, too. And judging by the way the boys kept looking at me, either Zayn or Jayla had told them about me shoplifting. The whole thing was rather nauseating. Finally, I sat my fork down on my plate. I cleared my throat. At once, everyone turned to face me, including Jayla. “Is something wrong?” Harry asked. “No. I just wanted to let you guys know that I’m going back to Pennsylvania tonight,” I said bluntly. Their mouths dropped open. “What?” Zayn asked, stunned. “I’ll let my parents ship me off to boarding school. It won’t be so bad, as long as I’m away from her,” I said, throwing a pointed look at Jayla. “Whoa, whoa. Did you ask your parents if you could come home?” Liam asked. “No.” “Then you can’t go,” Liam said. “You can’t stop me,” I snapped in response. He raised his eyebrows at my tone. “Alex, the whole point of you coming here was to give you a reality check,” Zayn said firmly. I stared at him for a moment. Had he seriously just said that I needed a reality check? I let out a bark of laughter, shaking my head. “That’s funny. Last time I checked, I wasn’t the one that needed a reality check,” I said. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Louis asked, speaking for Zayn. I rolled my eyes. “Please. If anyone needs a reality check, it’s you five. Because unlike you, I don’t have body-guards following me around by myself. People don’t beg me for autographs, and I don’t wear fancy, pricey clothes. I can actually take CARE of my problems, unlike the five of you. You guys have a freaking manager that does that for you!” I cried, my voice growing louder and louder, “I’m not rich. I’m not a snob. And I’ve never been on TV. I don’t even have a million followers on my Twitter. Face it; you guys have been living in the world of fame too long. You might think I’m being unreasonable, but I’m not. You are.” I felt like I had steam coming out of my ears, or like my eyes were daggers I was glaring at them so hard. “Alex, come on. We’re not like that,” Niall said. “You date girls to get more attention. You have a stylist that does your hair and makeup before a concert. And I’m sure that the whole “charming” act is just for the cameras,” I spat. “Alex,” Zayn began. “Don’t talk to me,” I said, my voice getting quiet, “I’m out of here.” “Alex!” Zayn protested, standing up. I shot him a cold glare before stomping out of the house. I wouldn’t leave, but I did need to get away for a while.

fungirl123 @Payton – great post! :D ~Serenity~ I closed down the video chat with the other girls. How awkward THAT was. Of course, Jayla hadn’t done anything wrong, but something about that entire group of girls just rubbed me the wrong way now. The rest of them probably felt the exact same way. We hadn’t all exactly gotten along at the police station. Seeing Lennon’s face just made me angry. I remembered what she had said to me the night before: “It’s all your fault.” Alex still hadn’t expressed regret for what she’d done. It was a simple sincere apology that the girl had failed to give. And until the girl said sorry for getting us all in huge trouble, I didn’t want anything to do with her. I looked out my window which overlooked our driveway. I watched Talia get into her car and drive away. Suddenly, it seemed like a lightbulb flicked on in my head…about Talia’s offer. I guess that video chat had been good for something; it’d helped me make my final decision. * * * * I plastered a smile across my cheeks. Mum and Dad HAD to say yes to this. I needed to get away from Pennsylvania for a mere few months. Slowly, I walked down the winding staircase to the dining room. My parents were sitting in their usual places: Dad at the end of the table reading the daily news, and Mum at the other end drinking her morning herb tea. “Morning,” I chirped, taking my seat and sitting up straight like my mother had always taught me to do. “Hi, sweetie,” my mother greeted, “have you spoken to any of your friends since last night?” I shook my head. The video chat was unimportant, and would only delay the real point of this conversation. “No, not since the incident. Maybe I’ll talk to them later.” Yeah, sure. LIKE that would happen. But my parents liked my friends, now for reasons I didn’t know. At the moment, though, I needed to cut straight to the chase. “You know I love you both very, very much,” I blurted out, making them both look up in surprise. “What do you want, Serenity Curtiss? I know that phrase anywhere,” Dad said, giving me a knowing stare. I sighed. “Talia asked me if I wanted to spend the summer with her in…in Europe. After what happened last night, I REALLY want to go,” I stated, “Plleeeeeaassse?” My parents exchanged looks. Sometimes I wondered if they were telepathic. But maybe that was all couples that had been married for more than eighteen years. Mum took a sip of her tea and looked up to speak to me. “Who’s going to watch Elliot when we’re gone?” I bit my lip, and searched for an answer… “Sarah Campbell; down the road from us. She’s quite responsible.” Dad smiled. “Oh, Serenity, darling, we know your conscientious enough to handle life alone for a few months, but just know that you’re going to HELP your sister. You’re not going to play celebrity for the summer. Make sure you are keeping that in mind,” he said, giving me a pointed look. I nodded. “Of course. Of course,” I assured them. My parents looked at each other once again, and my mother spoke up, “Then you can go. Be good, Se—“ “THANK YOU! THANK YOU!” I cried, leaping from my chair, “I love you both to the world’s end!” I hugged and kissed them each, then went straight to packing. On the way up the staircase again, I called Talia, who was out to breakfast with that Jeremy guy apparently. She answered on the first ring. “Still have room on the tour bus for a certain teenage girl?” I asked, smiling slyly to myself. I heard a high-pitched squeal on the other end. “Oh, goodness, yes!” she cried out, “I’m so excited about this, Sere. You won’t regret your decision. I promise you!” I smiled. “Okay. See you soon. I’ve got to start packing.” We exchanged goodbyes, then hung up. As soon as I made it to my room, my cell phone rang again. I glanced at the caller ID, and saw it was Angelina. I wondered why she would be calling me after such a night, but I answered anyway. “Hello?” “Hey, Serenity. I was wondering if you wanted to grab some lunch together. I have some news. It seems like we’re the only two that don’t hate each other,” she chirped. I didn’t see why we couldn’t. “Okay, sure,” I said, “What time?” “About twelve? I was thinking Annabel’s Diner on Thirty-Fifth Street ,” she suggested. “That’s good for me. See you then!” I said, trying to lighten my voice. “Later, Sere,” Angelina said. I hung up. After standing there for a moment and wondering how this lunch would turn out, I finally went back to packing my suitcases. Four hours later, I was getting ready for lunch. I slid into a pair of white skinny jeans and a silver top, pulling my hair into a cute side pony. “I’m going to lunch,” I told my parents as I headed out the door, my keys dangling from my fingers. I walked out to the six-car garage and got into my Porsche. I drove through Philadelphia, loving the summer air. I pulled into the parking lot of Annabel’s Diner. I could already see Angelina sitting at the usual table next to the window. The other girls and I would always come here whenever we wanted to meet up. I went in, and Annabel greeted me. “Angelina’s already here!” she chirped happily, “She’s at your usual table.” I smiled, thanked her, then headed over to greet Angelina. “Hey, Serenity,” she welcomed. I decided not to bring up the previous night. I wanted this to be a peaceful lunch without a spectacle. She leaned forward on the table. “So guess where I’m going?” I tilted my head to the side. “Where?” I wondered. “My dad is taking me to Germany! Can you believe it? I’m so excited!” she squealed. So she wasn’t the only one leaving for the summer. “That’s great, Ang.” She smiled. “I know right!” she said, “So…what do you think of last night?” Of course, Angelina would bring it up. Blunt, frank Angelina. I slid down on my side of the booth. “I prefer not to speak of it, Ang,” I mumbled, more to myself than her. “We have to face the fact, unless you want to argue with your best friends for the rest of your life,” she said, her voice dull. “I wouldn’t exactly call Lennon and Alex my friends,” I stated, “And if you want to stay mind, can’t you just respect my decision to leave last night AT the police station?” She looked taken back by that. “I wasn’t trying to offend you, Serenity. I just want to get your opinion on the situation.” I sighed. “Then stop seeming like it,” I said, looking away from her. Angelina drew in a sharp breath. “You know, Lennon’s right, Serenity!” I looked at her, narrowing my eyes. She continued, “And…you’re a coward. You can never say what’s on your mind. Instead, you just hope it will all get better on its own. You can’t ignore reality!” My mind went blank. I couldn’t believe I had just been spoken to like a child. “You’re in NO position to say those things about me!” I said, sounding like I was giving instruction. The next words tumbled from my mouth as if I couldn’t control them: “So shut the hell up, Angelina!” Her eyes bulged, almost mockingly. “It looks like little Serenity DOES have a voice after all.” I couldn’t take anymore after that. I no longer had any appetite. I grabbed my purse and stood up. Annabel was just now getting to our table to take our orders. “So what’s it tod—“ She stopped when she saw me storm off. I walked straight out the door to my car, where I collapsed into a puddle of tears.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thank you! <3 I'll probably write some more today, too. If that's okay with you, that is! I feel like I'm writing too much. :o

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ I sat alone in my bedroom, waiting for the boys to come back. Two days had passed by slowly. We hadn’t done much except hang around the house and “keep it low” as Zayn had said. The boys had just left to go pick up the winner of the contest. Apparently, she got to go on tour with us and got a recording deal. Yay for her. Suddenly, I heard the door open downstairs. Even though I hadn’t made much of an attempt to get to know the boys, I had to admit that I was starting to befriend them… well, except for Zayn. But he could care less about me. I jumped off my bed, tossing my iPod down on the covers. Then I ran down the stairs. “Boys!” I called. I hated to admit it, but I was glad they were home. “Alex?” a familiar voice asked in disbelief. My head snapped to where the voice had come from, a horrible feeling in the pit of my stomach. My heart sank when I saw Jayla standing in front of me. “You’re the one that is staying with them for—“ I cut her off by practically screaming, “Why the heck are YOU here?” “I was staying with this band for the summer!” she screamed back. Suddenly, it all clicked into place. Jayla had won a contest. The contest that we had all blown her off about. That’s why she was here. She had to stay with the boys. At that moment, the boys came into the room. “So… you guys know each other?” Liam asked. “Yes,” Jayla answered, “We used to be best friends, before she—“ I cut her off again. “Because of nothing. Now if you excuse me, I’m going to be up in m room.” At that, I turned on my heel and stomped up the stairs. As soon as I was in my bedroom, I plopped down on my bed. This trip officially sucked. My ex-best friend was going on tour with One Direction, and I was going to be forced to come along. Angrily, I slammed my fist into the pillow a few times. I needed to let out all my anger. Suddenly, someone knocked on my bedroom door. “Alex?” a voice asked. Zayn. “What?” I practically growled. There was a brief silence before the door opened and he came in. He shut the door gently, and then came over and sat down on my bed beside me. Seeing my furious expression, he asked, “Are you okay?” “Yeah, sure,” I snapped, “My ex-best friend is going on tour with you guys and I have to be dragged along. I’m just fine.” My voice practically dripped with sarcasm. “Can I ask you something?” he asked quietly. How could he be so calm all the time? “It depends. What do you want to know?” I asked, my voice calming down slightly. I couldn’t help it; his voice was sort of soothing. “Why exactly did you come here? What’s the reason?” he asked. I rolled my eyes. “Uh, my parents sent me. I thought you knew that.” “I do, but why exactly did they send you? There has to be a good reason.” I looked away, biting down on my gum. “Hey,” he said gently, “You can tell me.” “Can I?” I snapped, suddenly defensive all over again, “Why do you even want to know, Zayn? I know you think you’re better than me. You’ve barely spoken to me since I got here, and the other day you were just plain rude. The only time you DO actually talk to me is when you want to know something about me.” I stopped, trying to catch my breath. My words had all come out in an angry rush. He sighed, nodding. “I know… and I’m sorry. You just seem like you don’t want to be friends.” I glared down at my hands, wanting so badly to punch something. “Fine. I’ll tell you, Malik,” I said, practically spitting the words. I looked back up at him. He was watching me closely. “I shoplifted a necklace, even though my friends told me to stop. I’ve broken into my school and vandalized property; I’m just a walking mess. My parents were grateful to finally get to send me off here. It was either this, or some stupid rich kid boarding school,” I confessed, the words all spilling out of my mouth almost effortlessly. Seeing his shocked expression, I narrowed my eyes again, clenching my fists so tightly that my fingernails dug into my sweaty palms. “But I don’t even really get why it was just a big deal. The store was way over priced, and teenagers shoplift all the time. I just didn’t think I’d get caught,” I said bitterly. “Alex, of course it’s a big deal. It’s against the law. You can’t just do things like that and expect to not get caught,” he said. He didn’t sound disappointed or angry though; just calm and steady. “Whatever,” I muttered on my breath. Then I sighed. “Can you just go, please? Princess Jayla is waiting for you.” He opened his mouth to say something, but then he closed it, thinking better of it. “Bye,” he said. Then he was gone, leaving me alone. I put my face down on my pillow and let out a scream. This was not happening!

fungirl123 @Payton - awesome posts! :D I'll probably finish writing up some important stuff for Serenity today.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- No, no! It's totally fine. I probably came off kind of rude, and if I did, I'm sorry<3 I think the story for our characters will be completely fine like this. :) My laptop does that a lot for some reason, too. It's okay. Yes, I have tomorrow off, also. Thank gosh! :D

MountainLover456 I have no clue what is wrong w/ my laptop, cause it keeps on posting twice. @Payton: Do you have off tomorrow too??? I have to go back to school tomorrow :(

MountainLover456 Nice posts!!!!!! Again, I'm sorry if I did anything and made the story totally messed up. You can change anything if you think that it makes the story better!!!!!

MountainLover456 Nice posts!!!!!! Again, I'm sorry if I did anything and made the story totally messed up. You can change anything if you think that it makes the story better!!!!!

taylorswiftfan1233 Sorry I wrote that much guys! I just needed to get Alex's story started. :) I'll write more tomorrow, about Alex figuring out that Jayla is going on tour with her and the boys. :) I love this story already! <3

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ Niall and the boys had told me that the place where we were going to eat wasn’t too fancy, so I didn’t have to dress-up. I decided to change into a different outfit (Outfit: http://www.polyvore.com/tell_them_was_happy_my/set?id=66172212) and do my hair up in an athletic bun. “Ready, Alex?” Zayn called, his voice floating up the stairs. I couldn’t deny that his British accent was rather charming. “Coming!” I called, hurrying out my bedroom door. I raced down the stairs to where the boys were waiting for me. “Nice sweatshirt,” Niall said, smirking. “You know it’s true,” I said seriously. We exchanged looks and then laughed. It was kind of hard not to for some reason. “Let’s go,” Zayn said, roughly pushing past Niall and I. Of course, that made Niall laugh harder. He had a contagious laugh. So contagious that I started laughing all over again. As we drove to Nando’s, the boys talked about how excited they were to begin tour soon. Everyone but Zayn tried to include me in the conversation, but he was driving so I tried to understand that. Finally, we arrived at Nando’s. Niall practically jumped out of the car, nearly landing on my lap. When we were inside, we stopped at the place where they help you find your table. But, not really to my surprise at all, the waitress beamed at us. She was young and blonde, and was rather pretty. And of course, she had to squeal, “Hey, boys! How are you tonight? Usual table?” (A/N: I’m not quite sure what Nando’s is like, since we don’t have any in America. So I’ll try to get the details all right, but I will probably get some things wrong. Sorry guys!) “We’re good, thank you love,” Harry said, turning on the charm at once. I rolled my eyes a little, while Louis smirked at my expression. Liam just shook his head. They were obviously used to this kind of thing. As the waitress led us to a large table at the back, she made sure she flirted with Harry as much as possible. Part of me wondered if he was even dating Taylor Swift, as Jayla had thought earlier. Maybe it was over? I really didn’t care. Part of me just wondered if they were all a bunch of players. I sat down. Zayn quickly sat down beside me, almost like he thought I was his responsibility or something. Niall sat on my other side. “Thanks, babe,” Harry said to the girl, causing her to practically faint. She blushed, turning on her heel and turning away. Harry turned to me with a smirk. “What can I say? The ladies love me,” he chuckled. I rolled my eyes again. He was a player alright. Seeing my disgusted look, he opened his mouth to say something; probably to ask me what was wrong. But before he could, two gorgeous girls came walking over to our table. One with curly hair slid into the seat beside Liam, giving him a peck on the cheek. The other girl sat next to Louis. (A/N: In case you aren’t sure what the girls look like, you might want to look them up. They’re gorgeous!) At once, I felt like I wasn’t good enough to even be in their presence. They wore the cutest outfits, and they had perfect hair. They were flawless. “Hey, boys!” the one with curly hair said, smiling brightly. “Hey, Danielle. Hey, Eleanor,” Zayn said. He nudged me. “This is Alexandra.” “Hi, Alexandra!” Eleanor said. “I prefer to be called Alex. But hi,” I said. They both smiled warmly, making me feel slightly better. Until they started talking to the boys about the next modeling gig or whatever that Eleanor had just gotten, and how Danielle was going to be in LMFAO’s next music video. Ugh. I was so different than them... than all of them. I was right. I would never fit in anywhere.

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ “Alex! Alex! Wait up!” a guy cried, causing me to jump. I turned around to see Louis hurrying after me. “Where are you going?” he asked. I shoved my hands in my sweatshirt pocket. “Um... I just wanted to get some fresh air. Maybe get some Starbucks,” I said, confused. “This had nothing to do with Zayn, right?” he asked, gasping between breaths. He had obviously run incredibly fast to catch up to me. “What? No,” I said, shaking my head, “He apologized. I know he didn’t mean anything.” Slowly, a smile spread across his face. “Phew. Thank God,” he said. I laughed, turning to go. He grabbed my arm, stopping me. “What?” I asked, looking back up at him again. “I really, really want you to hang out with us tonight. All of us do,” he said, “Will you? Please? I want my girlfriend, Eleanor, to meet you, and I think Liam wants you to meet Danielle.” I sighed. “Please?” he begged again, giving me a puppy dog face. “Louis, don’t take this the wrong way, but I barely know you guys,” I confessed. He stared at me for a moment, then laughed loudly. “Is that what this is about? Alex, come on. You have to spend a whole summer with us. Don’t you think that you need to get to know us?” he chuckled. I shrugged. “I don’t have to talk to you guys at all. It’s not like I’m going to go to any of your concerts,” I said honestly. His laughter faltered. “Oh come on. You don’t really think that, do you?” he asked. I shrugged, looking down at my toes. “I’ve never actually felt welcome anywhere. And this...” I said, waving my hand to the area around me, “Is all different. People drive on the wrong side of the road and the steering wheel is on the right instead of the left... It’s just so weird!” I cried. He smiled. “You’ll have to get used to it then. Because you, my friend, are coming to our concerts. You’re gonna get to dress up like us for disguise once people get to know who you are, and we’re going to have so much fun. And you ARE going out to eat with us tonight,” he told me. “Fine,” I groaned dramatically, “But only for you, Louis.” He pumped his fist in the air triumphantly. “Yeah!” he grinned As we walked side by side back to the flat, I sighed. Looked like I was going to out to eat tonight.

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Zayn’s POV~ “Zayn!” Liam and the boys cried in perfect unison once Alexandra was once up the stairs. “What?” I asked, turning to face them all again. “How are we ever supposed to befriend her if you’re rude to her?” Liam asked, giving me a sharp look.”Rude? I was not rude!” I protested. “You kind of were,” Louis said. I shot him a glare. “Look, her mum said she wants this trip to turn her around. We can’t do that if you’re pushing her away. I’m sure underneath all that toughness, there’s a sweet girl,” Liam said sensibly. His voice was quiet. “I know,” I said, “I’ll go talk to her.” I sighed, standing up. Part of me felt bad for pushing Alex away so quickly; after all, our job was to try and turn her around. She had apparently done something really bad recently, and she needed an attitude check according to her mum. I walked up the staircase, and then knocked lightly on Alex’s bedroom door. Where no one answered, I pushed open the door. Alex was sitting on her bed, a pair of blue Beats By Dre over her ears. She was drumming her fingers to the beat of the song, and humming a little bit to herself. She hadn’t even heard me come in. Slowly, I walked over to her bed. “Alex?” I asked, lightly touching her shoulder. She jerked her body away, and then looked at me. The look in her eyes looked like a cross between hatred and annoyance. “What are you listening to?” I asked, trying to make a conversation. “Why would you care, Zayn?” she asked, her voice cold. I sighed, sitting down beside her. “I was just wondering,” I said quietly. I guess she had every right to be mad at me, after I had been so rude. But I couldn’t help but wonder if this was just a part of her personality. Did she always act like this? Alex sighed, rubbing her temple. After a few seconds if awkward silence, she showed me her iPod screen. “Paramore?” I asked, surprised, “Who are they?” “A band in America,” she said, shrugging. Then she gave me a tight smile. “Wanna hear?” I nodded, and she took the headphones off her ears. Gently, with light fingers, she placed the headphones over my ears. I was a little surprised at first. Why hadn’t she just handed them to me? I quickly got over my surprise as I listened to the lyrics of the song closely. A girl’s voice sang, “They taped over your mouth, scribbled out the truth with their lies, your little spies... Nothing compares to, a quiet evening alone.” I listened to her voice for a few more seconds. They weren’t bad, actually. After a moment, I took them off and handed them back to her. She paused the song, and then turned back to me. “So, why did you come up here exactly? Was it just to pester me and annoy the living heck out of me, or... was there actually a somewhat decent reason behind it?” she asked, her tone was once again cold. All the gentleness was gone. “I... I came up to apologize. I didn’t mean to make you feel unwelcome if I did. I just thought that maybe you wouldn’t be interested in our type of stuff. You just... seem different,” I said, my voice low. Her expression softened, but only for a second. “You’re right. I am different. I could care less about what you and your famous best friends are doing. So why don’t you just exclude me some more and get out, please?” she snapped. My eyes widened. I wasn’t sure if I had ever met a girl like her before. “Fine... bye,” I said. Then I left, leaving her alone in her room.

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ My bedroom was nice. I would admit that much. It had a huge walk-in closet and a private bathroom and a couch and a flat screen TV. But I still wasn’t too thrilled about staying here; especially after the whole, “We’re in a famous boyband and you’re coming on tour with us” episode. I hadn’t even bothered unpacking my things. In a few days, after some girl that had won a contest arrived here, we were off. What was the point in unpacking anything if we were just going to take off? I couldn’t help but wonder if this girl was going to be nice. If she was a total girly girl and a little princess, then we wouldn’t. I wanted to have a friend on tour, not be totally alone with five immature guys. But something told me I wasn’t going to like her. She was probably going to be a complete and utter snob. I yawned, tired from my long flight. It was 6:30. The boys were downstairs, doing God knows what. I was up in my bedroom, sitting on my bed, listening to music on my iPod. As soon as I had gotten home, the boys had made sure I was settled in before I had pushed them out of my room. They weren’t so bad.. But I still wasn’t sure if I liked the fact that I had to be staying in their house with them. The fact that they were a band and probably had paparazzi following them around everywhere, plus girls throwing themselves at them, just made it all worse. I felt disgusted just thinking about it. Before long, I had fallen asleep on my bed, still in the clothes I had worn today. *** I woke up the next morning to sunlight streaming through my bedroom window. One thing I had learned about England already was that it was rather chilly. With a sigh, I got out of bed and changed into a cute, but simple outfit. (Outfit: http://www.polyvore.com/12/set?id=64865015#stream_boxhen) I put my hair up in a high ponytail and walked down the stairs, my footsteps soft. I walked into the kitchen. At once, all the boys looked up from their spot at the table. “Good morning, Alex,” Zayn said. “Good morning!” the rest of the boys chorused. “Morning,” I mumbled, wishing I could have gotten more sleep. “There’s doughnuts on the counter, courtesy of Niall,” Liam informed me, “And trust me, he doesn’t share his food with just anyone.” What was that Jayla had said once about each of the boys? “No thanks. I’m not that hungry,” I said, sitting down in the empty chair between Harry and Zayn. “Do you want a cup of tea?” Liam asked. “No thanks,” I said sleepily, yawning as I spoke. “How are you not hungry?” Niall asked, giving me a puzzled look. I shrugged. “I normally don’t eat a lot of breakfast,” I said. He gave me another perplexed look before striking up a conversation with boys. As they went on and on about some party, I studied each of them carefully, trying to think of what Jayla had told me about them once. She had posters of them in her room, along with Cher Lloyd, and since we were best friends, she tended to babble about them sometimes. Okay, a lot. They were her idols. Liam; she had called him Daddy Direction. He was the most sensible of the group of boys and kept them all out of trouble. “Without him,” Jayla had said, “The boys would all probably be in jail.” Niall; the one that loved food and Nando’s (whatever that was), and he was incredibly sweet. Louis; the mischievous one. He loved pulling pranks, and was really loud. Harry; a big, curly haired flirt. Jayla had gone on and on about how Taylor Swift had been interested in him a while back. And then there was Zayn; the mysterious, quiet one. Was he really quiet, though? To me, yeah. But to the boys, he was always laughing and joining in on the chatter. To me, they just seemed like a bunch of regular guys from my High School. Was that a good thing, or a bad thing? I guess it depended on the guys that you were thinking about. These guys could either be really nice, or they could be like the player jocks at my school. Most likely the players. Suddenly, I saw the boys all smiling at me. “You’re staring at us. Like what you see?” Harry asked, wiggling his eyebrows and smirking. I rolled my eyes, but my cheeks were heating up. Had I really been staring? “I’m just observing. Trying to figure out what you guys are like,” I said, shrugging. It wasn’t a lie, really. I had been observing and trying to figure out what they were each like. “Oh?” Niall asked, “Are we anything like you would have expected?” I glanced at each of them again. They were all smiling and looking at me curiously. “I don’t know,” I admitted, “I haven’t figured that out yet.” “We’re just like the guys you go to school with,” Liam said. “You say that like it’s a good thing,” I said, my nose wrinkling slightly. “Isn’t it?” he asked, confused now. “No. Well, I guess it depends. If you’re like those idiot jocks that are always flirting and treating girls and the less popular kids like crap... then no,” I said. I practically spat the last words. “Whoa, chill out,” Harry said, holding out his hands. “Are you one of the less popular kids?” Louis asked quickly. Harry punched him in the arm, shooting him a pointed look. “Ouch!” Louis cried. “Yeah, but I don’t care. Beating up a football player doesn’t exactly get me a seat at the popular table,” I said with a wry smile. Their jaws dropped. “You... you beat up a football player?” Niall asked, just as Harry asked, “Are you serious?” “Well, I shouldn’t say beat up, I guess. I just punched him a couple of times in the face,” I said, shrugging. “Did you get suspended?” Louis asked curiously. “Yeah, but it was worth it,” I replied, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my head. “What did he do, though?” Niall asked, leaning on his elbows to hear better. I bit my lip, remembering. “He just said some nasty things about me. Does it matter?” I asked, suddenly feeling defensive. “Sorry,” Niall said quietly. I stood up, pushing my chair back in. Then I gave him a tight smile. “It’s okay, Niall. I just don’t open up to a lot of people,” I said. Before they could answer, I added, “I’m going upstairs to my bedroom.” “Okay,” Liam agreed, “But we’re going out later. Care to join us?” Zayn shot him a pointed, sharp look. He obviously didn’t want me to go. “Uh... I don’t think so,” I said. Liam and the boys, had obviously noticed Zayn’s look. Liam shot him a glare. “Zayn,” he said, “She can go.” “Why? I mean, our stuff obviously isn’t her thing,” he said, somewhat rudely. I cleared my throat, causing their attention to turn back to me. “Zayn’s right. Your paparazzi stuff probably isn’t my thing... or whatever you guys do for fun. I’ll just hang out by myself,” I said quickly. I sighed a little at that last part, mumbling, “I’m getting pretty used to it by now.” Zayn’s expression softened, and he opened his mouth to say something. I didn’t want to hear it though. I just turned and left, walking quietly but quickly up the stairs to my bedroom.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Nah, it's fine. I actually have some ideas for Alex this way! :D It's all good. ~Alex~ (Outfit:http://www.polyvore.com/28/set?id=65493946) I sat down in my seat on the airplane with a yawn. It was four-thirty, and my plane was just about to take off. It was a warm, stuffy morning in Pennsylvania. As I stared out the window at the sun that was just beginning to peek over the clouds, I realized that Jayla was already in London. She had went on the flight yesterday, I was pretty sure. But she had no idea that I was staying in England. Neither did the rest of my friends. I hadn’t bothered to tell any of them, thinking that they wouldn’t care. I shook my head. Why would they? After I had pulled such a childish act that resulted in them getting arrested... I felt a bitter taste in my mouth. I quickly pushed the thought away just as the plane took off. Moments later, we were soaring through the air. I drummed my fingers on my knee. No one was sitting beside me, and I was glad. I wanted some alone time. As I stared out the window, I kept my eyes trained on the ground, watching as the buildings and people grew smaller and smaller. Until finally, we were too high up for me to make anything out. I settled back into my seat, listening to Avril Lavigne on my headphones. Goodbye Pennsylvania. So long, America. Hello, London. *** I stepped off the plane, and walked over to the conveyor belt to grab my bags. I picked them up and then looked around, wondering how on earth I was supposed to figure out who Zayn, Patricia’s teenage son, was. He was supposed to pick me up, along with a couple of his friends. His mum had changed the plans on us last minute, saying that I was going to stay with them at their flat-whatever that was- instead. I sighed, sinking back against the walls of the airport. Suddenly, I felt a light hand on my arm. I turned to see a guy with dark black hair and a lot of tattoos on his arms, including one that said ZAP on it in big, comic-book styled letters. He looked oddly familiar, but I couldn’t put my finger on where I had seen him before. “Are you Alexandra?” he asked. I stood up a little straighter, moving my arm away from his light touch. “Yeah. Are you Zayn?” I asked. “Uh huh,” he said. “Nice to meet you,” I said, sticking out my hand. Somehow, I couldn’t bring myself to even smile at him. He firmly shook my hand before saying, “Let’s go. My friends are waiting in the car.” Seeing all my bags, he quickly asked, “Do you want me to help you carry any of those?” No thanks,” I said. Balancing each of them in my hands, I gave him a tight smile. As he led me towards a van with tinted black windows, I kept my eyes on his head. How much hair gel had it taken to get it up like that? Or was it just a style? I couldn’t be sure. Zayn opened the trunk of the vehicle, and I roughly threw all my bags in. He gave me a forced smile as he said, “You can get in the back with the lads.” The lads? Oh, right. British slang. “Okay,” I said. He politely opened the door for me, and I crawled into the empty seat. Then he shut the door and got in the front passenger seat. At once, every boy turned to me in the car. “Alexandra, right?” one with short, brown hair and soft brown eyes asked, giving me a sweet smile. “Uh huh. But I prefer Alex,” I said, fastening my seatbelt. A boy in suspenders and stripes, and get this, a pair of TOMS, stared at me for a while as the car drove. The rest of the boys did the same except for Zayn, and the boy who was in the front seat driving. He had a head of brown curls. “Do you need something?” I asked finally, “Because you’re making me feel awkward.” The boy in suspenders blinked, and looked at the other boys. They shrugged, but looked... awed? I wasn’t quite sure. Great Britain was so confusing. “No, sorry. I’m Louis,” he said, extending a hand. Just like Zayn, he had a British accent. “I’m Liam,” the one who had spoken to me earlier said as I shook Louis’ hand. “I’m Niall,” the one with blue eyes said. His blonde hair was starting to fade back to its original color; a dark brunette. He must dye it. Instead of a British accent like the others, he had an Irish one. “And I’m Harry,” the curly one that was driving said. Still, as I looked at each of them, I couldn’t help but think that I had seen them somewhere before. “Um. Nice to meet you guys,” I said awkwardly. I fumbled with my hands, looking anywhere but at any of them. I had never been good at socializing; I was always awkward at first. Just like I had never been good with handling my problems, I thought grimly. I almost always ended up punching someone or throwing something across in the room in fury. Either that or I would just leave the house and not come back for a while. “Alex,” Zayn said, turning around to face me. I looked up at him. “Yeah?” “I hate to tell you this, but... You’re not going to be in England for the entire summer,” he said quietly. “What do you mean?” I asked, narrowing my eyes at him. “I know that my mum told you that you were going to be staying with us for the summer... but in order to do that, you’ll have to travel with us through Germany, Ireland, and Australia,” he said calmly. I looked at him, confused. “Wait, why would you be going to all those places in the first place?” I demanded to know. “You mean your mum didn’t tell you?” he asked, surprised. “My mum? Aren’t mums like, flowers?” I asked, wrinkling my nose. All the boys laughed, despite the awkward situation they were in. “No, love. Mum is what we call our mothers here,” Liam explained with a chuckle. “Oh,” I said, feeling my face heat up. Then I rolled my eyes. “My mom doesn’t tell me anything. Why? What important bit of my life did she neglect to mention this time?” I asked, my tone almost cruel. I couldn’t help it; my mom always pulled something like this on me. There was almost always something she “forgot” to tell me. “Alex, we’re in One Direction,” Zayn explained. “One Direction?” I echoed dumbly. He nodded, then asked, “I take it you’re not a fan?” I snapped my fingers in understanding. “Oh! A couple of my friends love you guys,” I said. “But not you?” Niall asked. “No... Sorry. But don’t take it too personally; I only listen to certain people,” I said. “Why not us?” Louis practically whined, causing me to cringe slightly. “Um, because. You guys aren’t my style. I mean, a British/Irish boyband? Seriously?” I asked, rolling my eyes. They looked a little hurt, except for Zayn. He just shrugged. “Well, we’re going on tour this summer for our new album Take Me Home. You have to come,” he said. This time, it was my turn to whine. “Why me? What did I do to deserve this?” I moaned dramatically, slumping down in my seat. The boys all gave me funny looks. “Sorry... But you can’t get out of this. My mum is making us take you. Management is okay with it, so it’s a done deal,” Zayn said. “Ugh,” I muttered, shaking my head. “You know, most girls would be thrilled to get to go on tour with a boy band for the summer. Especially us,” Harry said, looking at me in the rearview mirror. “Yeah,” I said, rolling my eyes again, “But I’m not like most girls.”

MountainLover456 Ya, and I can change something if you need me to..

MountainLover456 Ya, and I can change something if you need me to..

MountainLover456 Ya, and I can change something if you need me to..

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- But since you kind of changed the story line, what with the tours and such... do you think Alex should just go on tour with the boys? Maybe Zayn drags her along. :) I don't mean to be rude or anything; but I think it'd be better. is that ok with you?

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Awesome post! @Everyone- I take that back... I go back to school on Thursday, thank goodness. :D

MountainLover456 Hey guys!!! We officially survived 2012!!!! I started out my day doing a 5k- oh yeah!!!! Happy New Year!!!! ~Megan

fungirl123 @Maggie - okay, awesome! :D

iluvmusic♥ @Haley-Nope,not at all :)! Happy new year guys :D!!!

MountainLover456 BTW to everyone, HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

MountainLover456 Thanks Haley!!!

fungirl123 @Megan - good post! :p

MountainLover456 Sorry for the XL chapter... I'm going to this fance shmancy restaurant for "dinner" at 4:00 p.m., and after that, our neighbors are coming over for the "Olympics!" We have tons of stuff planned, so I may not write til 2013!!!!!! XD

MountainLover456 I woke up to someone tapping on my shoulder and whispering “Jayla, com on wake up!”  I groaned before opening my eyes.  I could see a girl hovering over me, her brown hair in my eyes.  I sat up instantly, remembering what was going on.  "Are we there?" I asked.  Nicole nodded and I practically jumped out of my chair from excitement.  Since we were unaccompanied minors, we got to get off first.   We could see someone in the distance holding a sign with our names on it.  We made our way over to him.  He looked over us once before stalking away.  I nicknamed him "Mr. Rude" in my mind before grabbing Nicole and hurrying after him.  Something told me that he would leave with or without us- and I wanted it to be with. I didn't know what to expect once I got out of the london airport, but it certainly wasn't a long, black limo with tinted windows and everything. Yep- that's what we got! Nicole and I shared another glance before climbing in. Mr. Rude went over to the front seat and sat there, still talking on his phone. During the ride, Nicole and I were busy making funny faces at passing cars. We stopped when we pulled up at the building. Mr. Rude walked over an opened our door, rushing us out before the limo sped off. When we were inside, we were told to sit down and wait to be called. fifteen minutes later, a robotic voice told us that we could go in to see Mr. Cowell. Mr. Rude followed us as we made our way down the long hallway, cautious that we were being watched by security guards every five feet. Once we were in the ofice, not only were we face-to-face with Simon Cowell himself, but we also were infront of all of One Direction and Cher Lloys."Thank you Mr. Taylor," He said. (so that's his name.) I thought. "Hello girls," Simon said , turning to us. "My name is Simon Cowell, but you may call me Simon or Uncle Simon." I felt butterflies as I shook his hand. "Hi. My name is Jayla Claronson, but you can call me Jay or JJ." He chuckled, like I said something funny. Nicole was next. "Hey. My name is Nicole Polin, but you can call me Nini or Nikki." She said quietly. It was obvious to me that she was scared of him, but I was too. Someone cleared their throat behind him, and he looked up startled. "Oh, yes. Nikki and JJ, meet Cher, Liam, Harry, Louis, Zayn, and Niall." He said, gesturing to each one as he talked. "Hi! I'm Jayla, and I will be staying with you this summer," I said. Cher nodded her head, almost as if giving the boys an approval. I tried not to fangirl as I turned toward her. "I am practically in LOVE with your music!" I said. "You seem like a cool person, so would you like to hang out with me sometime?" She respoded. I was in shock for what seemed like three hours before I said yes- a little to desparately. She laughed before handing her phone number to me, which I immediately programed into my phone. She turned toward Nikki to talk about what they were planning to do right after. I decided to talk to the boys about what they were planning too. Louis was the first one to talk-or scream. "WELCOME TO THE FAMILY!!!!!" He said. I couldn't help but laugh. The other boys politely shook my hand, and Niall held on for a little while longer than the others. I noticed that his eyes were VERY blue- I almost got lost in them before Harry started to discuss our tour schedule. This was it: 1. Go Around England (1 week) 2. Go Around Ireland (1 week) 3. Break (5 days) 4. Go to Germany (1 week) 5. Go to Austrailia(1 week) 6 Hang W/ 1D!!!! (2 weeks Once Harry was done, I started jumping up and down in excitement. This was ACTUALLY happening to me!!!!!!!!! "Okay Boys," Said Simon, interupting me from my daydream. "You leave tomorrow, so I suggest going back to your flat and packing for the trip." Since I already had everything packed, I didn't need to really do anything and I offered Niall some help with packing. On the way back, Zayn turned toward me. "You should probably know, we have a girl staying with us- who isn't always the most friendly." He said, saying the last part quietly. Right away I thought of Alex, probably locked away in her own room right now. "Why?" I asked. "She got into BIG trouble apparently." He replied. "We're expected to turn her around." Hopefully, who ever this was wouldn't be too mean to me- maybe we would even be friends! When we arrived, I ran out of the car to see the inside of the flat. When I had finally wrestled the door open, I skipped inside. Even though I was only in the front hall, everything was amazing! Suddenly, I heard someonbe say "Hey Boys!" and rush down the stairs. When she got to the bottom, I almost fainted. "Alex?" I said in disbelief. "You're the one that is stayling with them for-" I was cut off by her. "Why the heck are YOU here?" She screamed accusingly. "I was staying with this band for the summer!" I screamed back- this wasn't going o be as good a vacation away from everything as I thought. Right at that moment, the boys decided to come in. "So... you guys know eachother?" Liam asked. "Yes," I replied. "We used to be best friends, before she-" Alex cut me off again. "Because of nothing. Now if you excuse me, I am goin to be up in my room." I felt sick to my stomach. The boys exchanged another look before leading me into the living room. They made me sit on the couch while they sat on the floor like it was storytime. "What did happen?" Louis finally asked. I didn't know what would happen if I told them the truth, but they deserved to know. "At the beginning of the summer, us and all of our other best friends went on a shopping trip. We went into a store with very expensive clothes, shoes, and jewelery, and Alex decided that she wanted one of the necklaces. Unfortunately, she was fifty dollars short of what is costed, and she still wanted it."I paused while the boys all sucked in a sharp breath, knowing what was coming. "She put it in her purse, and that was when Lennon and I saw her. We all approached her and tried to get her to put it back, but she still wanted to take it. I even offered to pay for it, but she didn't want my 'charity' so she stomped off out of the store. The alarms went off, and security guards grabbed her. They were about to leave with her, but the cashier told them that we were planning to steal something too." I continued to tell the story about finding out, and them thinking that I was bragging. By the end of the story, all of the boys seemed like they were actually there. "Maybe I should go talk to her," Zayn said. I bagan to panic so i grabbed on to his leg like Freddy had done to me. "Please please please don't tell her I told you!" I said. The others laughed at my childness (is that a word???) and Zayn sat back down. "How about I ask why she did come here. if she tells me- good for her, if she doesn't, who cares. "Fine," I said, feeling defeated. After that, Zayn left to go talk to Alex.

MountainLover456 Hey people!!! @Haley- I loved your post!!! I have my next chapter ready-so I will post that now :)

fungirl123 @Kat - no problem, and thanks! <3

fungirl123 @Maggie - do you mind if I add in real quick that Angelina and Serenity get lunch together? There isn't really any drama between them right now, and I was thinking that Angelina could be telling Serenity that she's going to Germany. ^.^

iluvmusic♥ @Megan-Aww,thanks :) Sure! If you have an idea on how to make that work,I'm up for it :) @Haley-Great post!

kjm109 @Haley great post! I am so glad that you found a reason for Lennon and Serenity to stop being friends. I was having a hard time thinking of one. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 Awesome posts, everyone! :) I probably won't post today since I'm going to my grandparent's house to be with my cousins and stuff for the new year. But I'll try my best to post tomorrow since I go back to school on Wednesday. :/

fungirl123 So basically for Serenity: she leaves for Europe, then she meets the entire Starlight band...and she starts to like Cord, the lead singer/songwriter. :)

fungirl123 FINALLY, I have some Internet for a few hours. :D The computer guy is at our house right now, and I'm at the library. Anyway, I will hopefully have Internet by this afternoon, then I'll write about Serenity leaving for London. ^.^~Serenity~ I sat in a cold metal chair that had little cushion on the seat. My eyes still felt dry and red from crying, which I had done the entire drive here. Lennon opened her mouth and spoke in a harsh whisper next to me, “I can’t believe you, Serenity.” I hadn’t expected my name to be said at the end of the sentence. I guess Alex was in the other room anyway. I looked at her, my eyes bulging. “What did you just say?” I inquired, narrowing my eyes. Lennon did the same thing. “You did absolutely NOTHING at that store to help us. You and Jayla literally just stood there while I tried to stop Alex. YOU’RE part of the reason we’re all in this mess. Way to do the right thing, Ser. Way. To. Go.” “Me?” I could hear the disbelief in my own voice as I continued, “I can’t believe you would ever say that, Lennon. Alex wasn’t about to be stopped. It wouldn’t matter if I said anything—“ “No talking!” a policewoman instructed from behind the desk. I settled back into my chair, and Lennon sent a glare to the back of the woman’s head when she went back to her computer. The next few minutes were silent between us for friends – ahem; EX friends. A policeman came out from an office and made her way toward us. He was younger, looking to be only a bit older than Talia. “Serenity Curt—“ The guy stopped and did a double look at his clipboard he’d been reading off of. “Uh…Serenity Curtiss…?” He looked so confused, but continued, this time a bit more as a statement, “Come with me.” I stood from the chair, and looked at all of my friends. Jayla looked like she had just been told her entire family was dead. Angelina had her face in her hands. But Lennon just looked pissed off at everyone right now. And Alex was somewhere else. I looked ahead at the passing police officers at their desks. I was led into a wide office with two chairs sitting across from them. They looked much more comfortable than the chairs in the waiting room. “Have a seat,” the officer said, motioning to the chairs as he closed the door. His badge read Spencer, which I assumed was his last name. I sat down, as did he at his desk. “Is this the same Serenity Curtiss that I read about in the newspaper two days ago? On the list for junior class high honor students?” he asked, looking at me with furrowed eyebrows. I nodded. I could feel my insides shaking. “How did you end up here, then?” he requested, then leaned forward and raised his eyebrows, “Please tell me. I love a good story.” I slumped in my seat. “I was just shopping with my friends and one of them decided to take something. There’s honestly nothing left to tell. I didn’t do anything, or say anything, for that matter. Maybe I should’ve, though,” I stated, muttering the last part to myself. “Who took it? Or tried to, at least.” Spencer asked. I looked at my hands, wondering if I should tell them. I thought it would’ve been water under the bridge by now. Guess not. “Come on, Curtiss. It will only make your situation harder if you don’t tell—“ “Alex did.” My voice had sounded quite weak at that point. He smiled. “I know that. I was testing your honesty. I do it all the time to teenagers who end up here,” Spencer said. I then wanted to punch him. “Then why am I here?” I asked, trying to keep my voice calm. “It’s routine to talk to everyone involved in the crime. So you say the rest of your friends are good? They didn’t do anything to be an accomplice to this Davidson girl?” he asked. I hated how he called it a crime – like Alex had just committed murder. I nodded. “But I wouldn’t exactly call them my friends. Trust me,” I confirmed. He laughed. “I’ll bet. Look, I’ll call your parents for—“ “No!” I interjected quickly. He sighed exasperatedly. “Curtiss, I need to call a legal adult who is responsible for you.” I bit my lip, and replied, “Call my sister – Talia.” “What’s the number?” I let out a breath of relief. Then I told him the number. * * * * I wasn’t let out of Officer Spencer’s office until we were told that Talia had arrived. “Jeremy!” she cried, running past me to Officer Spencer. I took a step back as he hugged him tightly and he lifted her off the ground for a moment. “Tal?” I asked, tapping her shoulder. She looked at me, then back at Jeremy Spencer. “Did you go too hard on her? She looks like she was crying.” Talia only sounded a bit angry at that. “Don’t worry,” I assured her, “That wasn’t because of him.” She hugged me so tightly that I felt her many bracelets against my back. “I’m sorry your last day of school had to suck, honey.” I shrugged. “It’s…whatever.” Talia looked back at Spencer. “I knew she couldn’t have been that bad of a kid if she was related to you,” he said. She smiled. “Thanks, Jeremy. We should be going now,” my sister said. “We should hang out sometime while you’re still back in Philly,” he said, stepping a bit closer to her. She nodded. Then she rushed me out of the building. “Is that your boyfriend?” I asked as we got into her cavalier. She blushed. “No.” Her voice was quiet. I knew I’d gotten her. She started up her car and maneuvered out of the parking lot. I hoped to leave this night at that building forever. * * * * I was interrogated once again at home before I was free to go up to my bedroom to sleep. It was well past ten-thirty. I stripped out of my dress from that day and got into bed in a T-shirt and underwear. I stared at the ceiling as I tried to fall asleep. But it didn’t happen. Instead, I heard a soft knock on my door. “Seri?” It was Talia. “Come in,” I called out quietly. The door opened only a bit, and Talia slipped through the door. I sat up in my large bed and turned on my reading lamp for some light. My sister sat down on my bed and crossed her legs under her. “Feeling better than earlier?” she asked, her voice full of sympathy. I nodded. She looked down at her hands for a moment. “I know you already said you didn’t want to, but after tonight, I thought maybe you’d changed your mind about the Starlight Tour. I mean, I thought you’d want to get away for awhile…,” she said, trailing off a bit at the end. I leaned back onto my bed. Perhaps all the girls wanted to make up and apologize to each other. “Can I let you know in the morning?” I asked, staring out my skylight window. “Yes, of course,” Tal replied, “Just let me know within a week. I leave a week from tomorrow for London.” I didn’t look back down at my sister as she stepped off my bed and glided her small figure out the door.

MountainLover456 Hey I'm still working on my chapter, and it may be up tonight or a little earlier/later. @Maggie- AWESOME job!!!! Maybe we could all see each other sometime in Germany??????

iluvmusic♥ I'm just gonna skip to Angelina going home with her dad and it's gonna be short because there's a a lot people in the house ^.^ ~Angelina~ "So, what happened?" My dad asked me as I swung open the front door. "Alex stole. That's what happened." I say, very angry that Alex would even DO that. "Hm," He says, rubbing his forehead. "To be honest, I'm not surprised." "To be honest, I'm not either." I say in a frustrated voice. "Well, maybe this will lighten the mood; We going to Germany Friday." I turn around, slightly shocked. We NEVER go on trips. "Really?" He shakes his head. "How long?" I say, smiling slightly. "The whole summer. You should probably get packing." He says while beaming. I smile wider and give my dad a hug. "Thanks, dad." I say as I turn my back to go to my room and pack. This is perfect. I think to myself. Just what I needed; To get away from it all. I think as I pack about 20 books in one of my suitcases. So sorry this is sooo short :(! I'll post again later because I totally lost my writer's block :D!

MountainLover456 Ugh my grandparents are here- now we have 7 people in the house!!! (Me, Mom, Dad, Bro, An exchange student living with us, Gandma, Grandpa) I'm surprised I can even type!!!!! I had a huge, good chapter ready but it got deleted!! :( I'm re-writing!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Nice post! I plan on writing about Alex's plane ride and meeting the Malik family soon.

MountainLover456 Finally! It was time for me to board my plane to London- I never thought I would ever be able to say that! “Are you ready to go honey?” My mom asked, poking her head through my door. “Yeah, just one…more…thing!” I said, stuffing-or attempting to– a book in my over-flowing backpack. Once I had gotten everything together and gone over my checklist, I rushed out the door with my three suitcases. An hour later, we reached the crowded airport with an hour and a half until my flight left. Our first stop was the area to put your bags on a plane (What’s that called again???). I received my wristband indicating that I was a minor by myself. Our next stop was security. I didn't know why, but they always made me nervous. Once I had safely gotten through, I made a beeline for the nearest star bucks- I needed a Caramel Apple Spice. (I LOVE caramel apple spices!!!) My order was ready in a matter of seconds, and I found a seat near my gate. “May Jayla Claronson please come to the front, may Jayla Claronson please come to the front. Thank you.” A robotic voice interrupted me from my book. I sighed before grabbing my backpack and giving everyone in my family a hug. When I got to Freddy and Amanda, I almost broke down crying. They both had their Brown-black hair curly and framing their faces. They had tears running down their chubby cheeks, and I knew it would be hard to leave. I gave them the biggest hug before waving goodbye and making my way to the tunnel that would lead me to the plane. I had walked away about five feet when I felt two little hands wrap around my ankle, preventing me from walking any further. “JJ don’t goooooo!” I heard Freddy say. He was bawling. I looked at my mom for help, and she faintly nodded. She took him off of me, and I knelt down in front of him. “Listen buddy, I will be gone for only a little bit, and when I get back, I promise I’ll have tons of presents for everyone.” I said. His eyes brightened. I gave him another hug and waved one last time before hurrying down the hallway, trying to catch up to the attendant. I was the first one on the plane, sitting in first class, which earned me jealous looks from others. The seat next to me remained empty until a girl with long brown hair and blue eyes sat down. She turned toward me and stuck out her hand, which (After the shock of her being so brave,) I shook. “Jayla Claranson,” I said. She smiled. “Nicole Polin(Po-leen),” She replied. “What brings you to London?” I ask. “Well, I entered a contest a few month ago, and I got a record deal from Simon Cowell!” She beamed. I couldn’t believe this. “Whoa, no way!” I said. “I did the same thing!” There had been two spots, and I had totally forgotten about the other person. “Who are you staying with this summer?” I asked. She looked excited once again. “Cher Lloyd!” She practically screamed in my ear. I was jealous for a second. Cher Lloyd was and always would be one of my idols. I had practically all of her songs on my ipod. I suddenly remembered who I would stay with, and my mood was instantly brighter. “I’m going to stay with one direction!” I said, my tone the same as hers. “Hey do you want to meet up sometime?” she said. I realized that I should take her up on her offer- after all, I was now totally free with my plans! “Sure,” I said, programming my number into her phone as she did the same to mine. We talked for a little bit longer before I began to feel drowsy, and before I knew it, I was I a deep sleep.

MountainLover456 Yeah I'll do that.

MountainLover456 Hey I was just thinkng- If were going to have that contest that both Jayla and Lennon applied for, than can Jayla meet another girl on the plane who got the same deal??? Then they can become good friends...etc...etc...

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan-Here is a post in Zayn's point of view! I hope you don't mind me adding in a little bit about Simon showing them a video of Jayla singing, Megan. I don't normally write in someone else's POV, but sometimes I do(: ~Zayn’s POV~ “Glad you could make it, boys,” Simon said the minute his office door closed. Yes, Simon. As In the Simon Cowell, judge of the X-Factor and owner of Syco Records. “No problem. What did we need to discuss?” Liam asked. Simon turned to face us as Liam, Niall, Louis, Harry, and I piled onto the plush sofa in the office. “You know that contest, right? The one where Syco Records had contestants send in a video of them singing, and then we chose the winner. Well, this is who we picked,” Simon replied. He handed us a sleek, white Macbook. On the screen was a video of a girl, with a guitar in her hand. “Her name is Jayla,” Simon added. Louis clicked the video and the girl, Jayla, grinned. “Hi, I’m Jayla! Thanks for taking the time to watch this,” she said sweetly. Then she told us what song she was going to be singing, and then she began to strum her guitar. As she sang, her sweet, melodic voice filled the air. The boys and I all exchanged looks of awe. When the video had finished, Simon took the laptop back. “She’s awesome!” Niall cried, his Irish accent thick. “She has a lot of potential,” Harry agreed. “Exactly,” Simon said, giving us a smile. “So, we mentor her, don’t we? Or something like that?” I asked Simon. He nodded. “Yes. She’ll be living in your flat for the summer,” he answered. We all smiled, nodding our heads. That actually sounded fun. “We’ll be giving her a record deal,” Simon informed us, “You five will be in charge of helping her with vocals, recording, etc. I think this girl has a lot of talent.” We nodded quietly. “You’re free to go. Have a nice evening,” Simon said. We left. About twenty minutes later, we were sitting in Nando’s and eating dinner. “This is going to be a lot of fun,” Louis said. “I’m just excited that we get to help out someone that has the same dream as we did,” I said. “Yeah, it’ll feel good to help someone accomplish their dream,” Niall said. Suddenly, I remembered. “I forgot to tell you guys, but my mum told one of her old friends in America that their daughter can stay with her for the summer,” I told them. “What? Why? Why can’t she stay in America?” Harry asked, giving me a perplexed look. “I’m not sure exactly. Apparently, she got into some trouble recently. Like, really big trouble. So her mum called my mum and asked if she could stay here for the summer, in hopes to shape her up or something. Of course, my mum agreed,” I said. “What’s her name?” Liam asked curiously. “Alexandra,” I answered. “What kind of trouble did she get into?” Louis asked, obviously wanting to know. “Mum didn’t say. She just said her parents can’t really handle her anymore. It was either this, or boarding school. Alexandra chose this,” I said. They all exchanged looks. “I wonder if she’ll get along with Danielle and Eleanor, and possibly Jayla. I hope they can all be friends,” Niall said. “I don’t know. From what Mum told me about Alexandra, she doesn’t sound like she’d get along with any of the girls very well. Let alone us,” I said. “Maybe she could change,” Harry said, shrugging, “People can always change.” “Yeah, she could actually be a really nice girl,” Liam said, also shrugging. “We’ll just have to see,” I said, pushing my straw around in my drink. But I highly doubted it.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- You can always post whenever... You don't have to ask.

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ Sunlight streamed through my window the next morning. Slowly, I sat up in bed. I yawned, lifting my arms over my head. Why did I feel so tired? Suddenly, I remembered what had happened last night. I had gone shopping with my best friends. And I had stolen something. Then, Jayla had told us that she had gotten a record deal with THE Simon Cowell. And I had been rude to her. I sighed, rubbing my eyes. My friendship was falling apart. I stood up and made my way over to my closet. As I began to search for an outfit for the day, I hoped that today would be much better than yesterday. *** I was sitting in the living room, slumped down on the couch. I had my Beats By Dre headphones on my ears, and I was listening to Paramore. Suddenly, the front door opened and in came Laurel, my older sister. She clutched her pregnant belly and looked around the large room until her eyes fell on me. Then she came over and stood in front of me, smirking. “I heard that you got arrested last night for shoplifting. Why doesn’t that surprise me?” Luke looked up from his phone, eagerly watching the scene play out before him. “Shut up,” I said, rolling my eyes. Laurel ignored me, going on to say, “It’s funny, actually. I’ve been waiting all my life for this day to come, and it’s finally here. The only thing that’s surprising me is how good it actually feels. Mom and Dad must be so disappointed in you.” Her voice was incredibly snide. Before she could finish, though, my parents walked into the room. It was a Saturday, so they were both home. But by the looks on their faces, I could tell that they weren’t happy to see me. Laurel sat down in the easy chair, propping her legs up on the coffee table. Her and Luke kept their eyes locked on my parents, who had sat down on either side of me. “Hi, Mom. Hi, Dad,” Laurel greeted sweetly, as if nothing was wrong. “Hi, sweetheart,” Mom said, giving her a tight lipped smile. Then she turned back to face me, taking a deep breath. “Alex... I don’t know what to say to you,” she said quietly. “Just punish me,” I said, shrugging. “No, Alexandra,” Dad said sternly, “I think this time, there needs to be more than just the usual grounding for your bad actions.” I stared at them, fearing what they were going to say. “We’ve given you so many chances over the years for you to improve your behavior. But you simply refuse to,” Mom said, looking me straight in the eye. I began to protest, but she held up a hand. “No. Not this time,” she said firmly, strongly. I clamped my mouth shut. What were they going to say? “You have two choices,” Dad said simply. From his sweatshirt pocket-today was his lazy day- he pulled out a brochure. “Your first one is that we send you here,” he went on, handing it to me. I took it from his hands and stared down at it, my mouth dropping open. In big, fancy letters, read the words “White Diamond Boarding School”. “A-a boarding s-school?” I stuttered, my words tripping over each other. Laurel and Luke held back smiles, pressing their hands over their mouths. “Yes. They’re supposed to have the best education program than any other boarding school in America. Not only that, but it’s within our budget,” Mom said calmly, as if she didn’t see the horrified expression on my face. It took me a few seconds to get myself under control, but when I did, I opened the brochure. Inside, all the classes at the school had been listed, along with the teachers and the address of the building. There was a picture of teenagers walking down the hallway in blue and red uniforms. The dress code was obviously incredibly strict. I cleared my throat, shoving the brochure back towards my mom. “What’s the second option?” I croaked. “You go stay with one of my old friends from college in London with her family,” Mom said simply. I stared at my parents, shocked. “You mean, I have to choose between some snobby rich kid boarding school and staying with some strange family?” I asked, my voice wobbling. “Mmhmm. Which will it be?” Mom asked, giving me a faux-pleasant smile. “I... I guess I’ll stay with your friend and her family,” I said, biting my lip. “For the entire summer? Are you sure?” Dad asked, raising an eyebrow as she almost grinned. “Yeah, whatever. My friends and I aren’t getting along anyway,” I muttered. “Great! I’ll go call her and tell her the news!” Mom said, standing up and hurrying into the other room. After about five minutes, she came back to into the room. “You leave Monday morning,” she said, “Four o’clock.” I groaned, shaking my head. “Hey, you’ve brought this onto yourself,” she said, raising her hands in surrender, “Not us.” “Get to packing, sport,” Dad said, ruffling my hair. At that, Mom turned to Luke and Laurel. “Would you two care to help me in the kitchen? I would ask Alexandra, but she has to pack,” Mom said, her voice warm. Laurel and Luke stood up. Luke followed my parents into the kitchen, but Laurel stayed behind. “You’ve done it this time Alex. They’re finally sending you away,” she gloated. “Only for the summer,” I said bitterly. “Yeah, but can’t you see how happy that they are about it? Trust me, it’s a huge relief for them. I just feel bad for the poor family that has to deal with you for so long,” she said, giving me a faux-sympathetic look. “Laurel, honey, are you coming?” Mom called from the kitchen. “Yes, Mommy!” Laurel called sweetly. I glared at her. She shot me a smug smile before flouncing into the kitchen, holding her pregnant stomach. I sank down lower on the couch, squeezing my eyes shut. Laurel was right. My parents were thrilled that they finally had a good excuse to send me away. I stood up after a moment. Then I made my way up the stairs into my bedroom. I slammed the door shut behind me. After finding a suitcase, I began to pack things. I might be staying with some rich family in London, but that didn’t mean I was about to change. I smirked to myself, putting my black hoodie into the suitcase gently. Oh yes. I would be even more difficult than I was here.

MountainLover456 Heyheyheyheyhey when do you want me to post my next chapter- I'm almost done with it!!!

MountainLover456 I'm Baaaaack!!! :)

MountainLover456 KK got it!!! I gotta go cause I gotta clean 4 my grandparents who r comin today- I'm keeping this page open though!!!!! Megs

iluvmusic♥ I'll post my chapter later ^.^

MountainLover456 Got it!!!!

MountainLover456 Got it!!!!

taylorswiftfan1233 Actually, I might just say that Zayn's family lives in London because they wanted to be closer to him, but that they own another home in Bradford, England. Then Alex will move to the flat later on in the story with the boys & have 2 room with Jayla.

taylorswiftfan1233 Okay, so I have a post about Alex's parents dropping the news to her about either going to boarding school or getting sent to London. Now, I know that Zayn is from Bradford since he's the Bradford Bad Boy. (If you don't know that, you are NOT a Directioner) but let's just say they, including all the boys, all live in London. I'm also not sure 100% if they have one big flat (meaning a big house or whatever and each boy as their own floor) but if they don't, let's say they do and that it's located in london. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- *gasp* How dare they do that to Hazza?! Oh well, it was a mistake. But seriously, how can you pick any of those other guys over HARRY freaking STYLES?!? Whatever though. And of course I'll check out your club. :)

MountainLover456 Hey did anyone else notice the poll today? Instead of Harry STYLES they put Harry STILES. LOL.

MountainLover456 It's ok- this thought I had 2 icons, so when I poted, it was sparkle, and on clubs, it was Alicia. :)

MountainLover456 Hey People! I have a club called Fiction Writers and I wanted to try doing a group story. I only have 2 other members, and they haven't really been on. Please join!!!!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Thanks! And I don't know, my icon is all messed up. Sometimes it's updated to the art, sometimes it's not and it's back to the girls. But it should be the art. :)

MountainLover456 Wait- @Payton- Now your icon is changed back????

MountainLover456 Just now, I was writing about Jayla leaving for sometime, and I realized that I was hungry even though its almost 11:15 p.m. Now I'm eating frosted mini wheats :) Oh yeah- I'm awesome like that!!! :):)

MountainLover456 @Kat- Yeah that's a great idea!!! I had originally planed for Jayla to send in a demo, but thats a way better idea!!! @Payton- GREAT JOB!!!!!!!!!

kjm109 @ Megan, Ok so I was thinking after your post and how about Lennon is not happy Jayla won because she applied for the same chance and there was only one winner. Let me know what you think, if you don't like it thats fine, I will change it. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Great post! I love the song Girl On Fire! And yeah, I changed my icon before I said it was a pic of the girls. That's why it's different now; btw, that's Bay from Switched at Birth's street art. I love it!<3 @Everyone- Hope you guys my post! ~Alex~ I sat down on the couch, looking up at my worn out parents. “Just go to bed, Alex. It’s late,” Mom said, pushing her dark hair back. “What?” I asked, perplexed, “Don’t you guys want to discuss what I did?” “There’s nothing to discuss right now. Just know that we aren’t happy with what you did, and that this was the final straw,” Dad said quietly. “And keep in mind that there WILL be a punishment,” Mom added. Before I could say anything, they turned on their heels and walked down the hallway to their bedroom. I looked down at my hands, gnawing on my bottom lip. What were they going to do to me? Slowly, I trudged up the stairs. When I got up to my bedroom, I found Luke sitting on my bed. “What?” I asked, coming to a quick stop. I crossed my arms over my chest, narrowing my eyes at him. “You got arrested,” he mused, shaking his head. Then he smirked, laughing. “That’s hilarious, Alex. I can’t wait to see what your punishment is,” he went on. “Get out!” I ordered, pointing towards the door. When he didn’t obey, I stomped my foot. “NOW, Luke!” I yelled. His laughter faltered, and he quickly stood up. “Okay, okay. Gosh, I was just-” Before he could finish, I had shoved him out into the hallway and slammed the door in his face. I quickly locked the door, hearing his snickering again, and then changed into a pair of pajama bottoms and a tank-top. I ran a hand through my hair, closing my eyes for a moment. I was a mess. What were my parents going to do to me? Sighing, I sat down at my desk. I opened up my laptop in time to see a video chat request from... Jayla? What did she want? I accepted, and suddenly, four familiar faces appeared on my screen. Lovely.. a five way video chat. Lennon, Angelina, and Serenity stared back at me for a moment. I could practically see the anger in their eyes. The only one who didn’t seem angry was Jayla. Instead, there she was, beaming at us. Suddenly, Jayla blurted out, “Guys! I got a letter today saying I got a record deal from SIMON COWELL!!!” The four of us forced smiles, mumbling weak congratulations. Honestly, why did Jayla HAVE to tell me that right now? I was in a ton of trouble with my parents, and there she went again, making herself seem so much better than me without realizing what she was doing. “What’s going on? You guys should be happy for me!” Jayla said, looking confused as she took in the sight of our forced smiles. I’m sure I looked incredibly bitter right now. “Listen, we are happy for you, it’s just not that great when you brag about it,” I said. The others nodded their heads in agreement. “What the heck?” Jayla cried, “That’s not true! If you guys WERE my friends, you would actually be happy that I got this opportunity?” I had never seen Jayla so angry in my entire life. We had been best friends for a really long time, but I had never seen her like this at all. By the looks on the others’ faces, I was almost one hundred percent sure that they hadn’t either. Jayla was practically exploding with fury. I wanted to tell her to chill out, but before I could, Jayla said sarcastically, “Thanks for your support!” Then she slammed her laptop screen down, leaving just me, Lennon, Angelina, and Serenity. Awkward silence filled the air, until finally, Serenity cleared her throat. “Um... Well... I need to go. Bye,” she said. She quickly logged off. “Me too,” I said with a yawn, “Bye.” I logged off and closed my computer, rolling my eyes at how mad Jayla had gotten. Sure, maybe I was a little rude.. but she had been even ruder. Besides, she didn’t need to brag about everything. I already had to hear Luke and Laurel’s bragging all the time about their great achievements in life. Wasn’t that enough?

MountainLover456 Do you like the new icon???? It's Alicia Keys- I lurv girl on fire!!!!!!!

MountainLover456 Whjatcha think? Also, @Payton, your icon isn't of the girls- it's like some kind of art.

MountainLover456 Whjatcha think? Also, @Payton, your icon isn't of the girls- it's like some kind of art.

MountainLover456 As my parents are discussing if I'm allowed to go, I rush upstairs to tell my friends the great news. I turn on five-way-chat to tell them face-to-face. As soon as the four faces fill my screen, I blurt it all out. "Guys! I got a letter today saying that I got a record deal from SIMON COWELL!!!!" I scream. They all give me forced smiles and quiet congratulations, and I know that something is up. "What's going on- you guys should be happy for me!" I say. I then realized that I sounded like a complete jerk. "Listen, we are happy for you, but It's not that great when you brag about it." Alex says. "What the heck?" I ask. "That's not true! If you guys WERE my friends, you would actually be happy that I got this oppurtunity!" I explode. Even if I was acting rude or not, they were acting the same. "I have to go. Thanks for your support!" I say sarcastically. Right after, I slam down the screen of my computer. As if on cue, my mom calls me downstairs. My dad begins to talk. "We have discussed it-" "And you can go!" My mom cuts in. I am in shock for a minute. "OMG!!!! Thank you so much guys!" I begin. "I have to go tell the gir-" I suddenly cut off- I didn't want them to think I was bragging even more! I quickly pushed the thought away of having no friends. Maybe I will make more friends this summer! That brightens my mood immediately. I was officially spending my summer with One Direction!!!

MountainLover456 IKR???

MountainLover456 IKR???

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Thanks! <3 Lol, that'd be awkward. If my little bro's friend did that I'd probably like freak out or something. :p For your icon, you could just do like a picture of your fave singer, TV show, or something. Mine is the girls from Switched At Birth, since I'm like obsessed with that show. :D Yeah, you could go ahead and post that now if you want. After you write it though, I might add a little bit more for Alex's dialogue. :)

MountainLover456 Should I post the chat now, where Jayla gets mad with them? It's all ready to go!

MountainLover456 Should I post the chat now, where Jayla gets mad with them? It's all ready to go!

MountainLover456 BTW, i love your new icon!! It's nice. I'm trying to find a new Icon for me- any ideas???

MountainLover456 a teen so I'm like almost 3 times his size :) Now I'm happy cause I got hot cocoa and I'm on GL. :)x100000

MountainLover456 I like it!!!!! Should I post soon??? BTW, I was outside and my Bro's friends were over and one of them stuck snow down my shirt!!! The other one said he was "In love with me." Thats funny though, cause hes really short and only 7 while I'm almost

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- I hope that my idea made sense. If you don't understand, lemme know(:

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- I had an idea for Alex, but you'll have to okay before I actually put it into action: When Alex first gets to London, she'll feel really bitter and lonely. So when she's out by herself one night, she finds this guy. She ends up falling in love with him, not realizing exactly how dangerous he is. They start dating, because Alex doesn't realize why she's actually so jealous that Zayn is spending so much time with the boys and Jayla. One day, while they're out together, Jayla runs into them. Seeing how many tattoos, piercings, and just the overall fact that he's rude to everyone and just seems like trouble, Jayla wonders if she should tell Zayn about how she's worried about Alexandra. By this time, though, Alex is starting to turn even more moodier... but her relationship is a secret and only Jayla knows about it. After Alex moves in with the boys and Jayla in the flat and Alex sneaks out one night, Jayla decides to finally tell Zayn... And Zayn gets upset about the whole thing and goes out to find Alex. When Alex gets back, being practically dragged along by Zayn, Alex is even more mad at Jayla for "ruining her relationship" when in reality Jayla was just looking out for her. So Alex and Jayla's relationship grows even worse, and then one day, when all the others are over like we said before, they both just snap. Later, at some point, Alex will realize her feelings for Zayn. :) If you don't like it, just tell me. I just thought it might be interesting for Alex's character and give a reason for why Alex claims to hate Jayla so much

MountainLover456 Yeah I agree w/ you payton, but don;t you think that Alex may feel a little jealous?? If not, than we can come up with something for \Alex and Jayla. UGH! I got to go cause my bro is bugging me to play w/ him in the snow. I hope I live :) ~Megs

iluvmusic♥ @Payton-Okay :) @Megan-Ah,I wish it was snowing here :( It 'snowed' for like,two seconds over here in Texas XD @Haley-That sucks :( Can't wait to read more of your posts though!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- But Alex doesn't know that she's going to England yet, so she doesn't even really care about the fact that Jayla is leaving. Then by the time Alex is on the plane ride to the Malik home, that's when she remembers about Jayla. :p

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- No, wait nevermind. I get what you're saying! :D Yeah, I would post about her parents saying yes. But instead of doing the airport thing first, wouldn't you want to write about Jayla telling all the other girls and them saying not to brag? :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Wait, why would she be at the airport again?

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Haha, that's nice of you! :) But we're supposed to have a snow storm here in Kansas pretty soon, so hopefully they're right. I want snow so bad. :)

MountainLover456 What should I post next? Maybe her parents saying yes then @ the airport????

MountainLover456 Thx a lot!!! And I wish!! Trust me, I would send it if possble!!!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- That sucks. But I can't wait to read what you write! :) @Megan- Send the snow here!! Lol, jk. Enjoy it! :D

MountainLover456 @Kat- GREAT JOB!!!!!!!!!!! @Payton- Yeah-I agree!!! @Haley- Awwww that sucks but I can't wait to read more!!! @Everyone- OMG ITS ACTUALLY SNOWING HERE!!!!!!!! THE REAL KIND TOOOO!!!!! :):):):):):):):):):):):)::):):):):):):):):):):):):):):):):):):)!

fungirl123 AWESOME posts, everyone! :D My Internet has been down since Christmas Day (I'm at the library now), and being on the Internent hasn't really crossed my mind since Tuesday because of a lot of crap going on right now. But my mom said we could come back to the library tonight, so I'll write something up at home on Word, then post it either tonight or tomorrow. It'll probably start off at the po-po station. ;)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Kat- Awesome posts! :D

taylorswiftfan1233 @Maggie- No, just Alex. :) @Megan- Yeah, that sounds good to me! Except maybe they don't snap at a restaurant, since Alex and Serenity are going to have some conflict at one. What if instead, Alexandra and Jayla snap when the boys and all their girlfriends are over. Everything else sounds good though! :D

kjm109 ~Lennon~ “Alright explain your self Ms. Weights,” A young woman cop says, who’s badge reads Mary. “I didn’t steal anything. The thought has never even crossed my mind in my entire life.” I begin, she looks skeptical, “Just look in my purse! The only thing you will find that I got today is a bag from Forever 21 with a skirt in it. And might I add there is a receipt in there too for it.” Mary grabs my purse and dumps the contents out onto her table. She finds nothing in my purse that I stole and immediately takes my hand cuffs off. “Ok, so, you didn’t steal anything, but did you see Ms. Davidson take the necklace?” She asks. I know that this is the only thing that could get me in trouble. “Yes,” I answer glumly, but I quickly defend my answer, “I was looking at a dress and glanced up to see Alex slip the necklace into her purse. After a moment to recover from the shock I walked over and told her to put it back with Jayla and Angelina helping me. Serenity is just not assertive enough to have helped, but Alex wouldn’t hear it. She just brushed past us and left. I only didn’t go to the store clerk because I was hoping that we could convince her to put it back and everything would be fine. Obviously I was wrong and I know that I should have taken different actions.” Mary eyes me probably looking to see if I was lying. Apparently she found no reason to not believe me. “Has Ms. Davidson ever done anything like this before, stealing, I mean?” She asks again. “No... well at least not to my knowledge. She may look like a girl who would do something like that, but I don’t think she is like that.” I answer. “Alright Ms. Wright I believe you. Your parents have been called and will be here soon, but you have no criminal charges and will not be held accountable for Ms. Davidson’s actions. Hopefully something like this never happens again but if it does, tell a store worker right away don’t just confront the thief.” Mary says smiling at me. I smile back and she leads me back to the waiting room with the other girls. We sit there quietly until our parents come rushing in. Serenity, Jayla, Angelina, and I jump up and run into our parents arms, but Alex’s parents are not there yet making me feel a pang of guilt that is immediately erased when I remember the trouble she has caused us. My parents quickly whisk me from the police station and I explain everything to them on the ride home. Thankfully they understand and are not mad, but suggest that it might be good to no longer be friends with Alex, and I couldn’t agree more.

kjm109 ~Lennon~ *Wan’t to go shopping? My brother can drive* Jayla texts me. *Sure* I quickly reply. I had just gotten home and couldn’t wait to start my vacation. I quickly run up to my room to brush my hair and touch up my make-up. *** “Hi girls!” I say piling into Julian’s car. They all chorus back with hellos and we drive off to pick up Alex. We spend the whole ride to the mall chatting and laughing. This summer will be perfect with all of us getting along so well and spending time together. We pull up to the mall and a little debate begins on where we will shop first. Alex wants to go to Hot Topic, my least favorite store, and Serenity wants to go to Forever 21. We finally agree on Forever 21 and quickly race off to the store with Julian trailing behind us. Jayla and I walk over to the dresses and stumble upon a gorgeous sparkly silver dress. “Jayla, this would look amazing on Alex!” I exclaim. Jayla nods her head in agreement and we quickly locate Alex’s size and rush it over to her. “You should totally try this on,” I instruct holding the dress out to Alex. “Sorry, it’s not really my style.” she says shaking her head. “But it would look so good on you!” Jayla thankfully interjects. “Yeah,” I say in pleading agreement, “Especially with your skintone.” “Fine,” She groans Jayla and I both break out into cheers and I thrust the dress into her hands. She stalks into the changing room and appears a minute later in the dress. “Oh my gosh, you look so pretty,” I exclaim. “Yeah, I love the sparkles,” Angelina agrees, with a grin. “Why don’t you wear clothes like that more often?” Serenity asks, over stepping a little because Alex immediately blushes and turns gruff. “I don’t know, but I’m taking it off now,” She says before turning on her heal and walking back into the dressing room. It was a shame too because, that dress was perfect on her. She returns shortly after back in her clothes and all five of us leave for a new store that just opened. When we get there the store is pretty empty and it doesn’t take long for us to find out why. A plain dress costs at least one hundred fifty dollars. As Serenity, Jayla, Angelina, and I examine the price of other things in the store Alex slips over to the jewelry counter to look there. After looking at a nearly three hundred dollar dress I look up to see Alex slipping an immaculate necklace into her purse. I am shocked at first but Jayla elbows me, obviously she saw what I did, bringing me back to what is going on.“Oh my gosh... Alex, what are you doing?” I hurriedly whisper in shock. “Just... looking,” She reply’s looking super nervous. “We saw that,” Angelina whispers, “You just put that necklace in your purse without paying.” “No I didn’t!” She reply’s fiercely, but she was not fooling me. “Yes, you did. We saw you,” I exclaim, again in a whisper and more urgently this time. “So what if I did? It’s not that big of a deal!” She hisses. “It is, too. You’re breaking the law!” Angelina whispers in protest. Alex suddenly becomes all high and mighty and roles her eyes. “You make it sound so much worse than it actually is.” She says with no regard, as if she just threw her hair over her shoulder, it was nothing to her. “It IS bad. Don’t try to tell us that it’s not,” Angelina hissed. “Put it back. NOW,” I order while checking to see if the woman who was working had noticed our comotion. Lucky for us, she hadn’t, and was in a cheery discussion with another worker and a customer. “No,” she says in defiance. “What?” Angelina and I ask in perfect unison. “I am not putting it back,” I whispered, “I want it. And it’s none of your business why, just like it’s not right for you to tell me what to do and what not to do.” “Alex, please be sensible,” I beg in a whisper. With an arrogant glance she straightens her purse over her shoulder and begins walking out the door. I stand there hopelessly with the other girls as Alex crosses the threshold and the security alarm sound. At least she had the sense not to run, I think. Suddenly a worker appears at Alex’s arm and holds on while instructing another worker to call the police. I share a glance with the other girls and return my attention to Alex and the sales clerk “What did you steal?” she demands getting right up in Alex’s face. Before Alex could respond the police show up and grab Alex’s purse from her. In one swift motion he pulls out a delicate diamond necklace with the price tag still on, and of course, no receipt. “Here,” the cop says handing the necklace back to the clerk. “Arrest her,” she says after receiving the necklace, “I saw her looking at it. I should have known that a girl like her would try to steal it! Just look at her. A teenage criminal in the making.” She says with a flourish of her hand. Then surprisingly she turns to us, “And arrest them, too!” she cries, “I’m sure they were planning on stealing something, too!” I begin to protest but it was no use a few cops come running over, like we would try to escape, but we are to in shock to respond much even when they fasten hand cuffs around our wrists. A million thoughts are running through my head as we are lead out of the mall past gawking shoppers and into cop cars. Serenity, Angelina and I all end up in the same car and we keep exchanging nervous glances but no words. We don’t need to get into any more trouble today.

MountainLover456 I just thought of something- If the girls make up right away, than thestory may be a little boring. Maybe they can act fake to eachother for a while before they snap at a restaurant with the boys... just a suggestion!!

MountainLover456 Hey I’m fine with it being Niall! I liked your other idea but I was thinking that since Jayla isn’t the real “Jealous” type, she won’t know until she gets there. For a while, they both will act all fake nice, until they both can’t take it and they snap. After words, they realize how much they care about eachother and then will forgive eachother. Another thing that I was thinking is that the other girls don’t really have reason to get mad at eachother, so they might just drift away after the incident. One more thing!!!! Your not annoying AT ALL!!! You have really helped me with my writing- I feel like I know you personally!!! Thanks sooooo much!!! Your honestly a life saver when it comes to writing- I’m excited to write with you too!!! OMG, one more thing (I know- I talk toooo much! ☺) If Eleanor and Danielle are still with Liam and Louis, maybe all four girls can be really good friends, which might create some drama later in the story ☺. If you don’t like these ideas, don’t worry cause it’s your character!!!! Thanks sooooo much again!!! ~Megs☺

iluvmusic♥ @Payton-Lol,it's okay XD I'm such a derp! I'm thinking I'm just going to skip into a new,new chapter just cause ^.^ BTW,so,all of our characters are going to shoplift?

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Maybe Jayla claims to hate Alex so much because she thinks that "Alex ruined her parents' company image" since she got all of them arrested. And maybe Alex has a lot of hate towards Jayla because she feels betrayed or something. :p Again, if you don't like my new idea, don't be afraid to tell me.. I won't take it too personally(;

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Also, I was thinking... What if instead of my idea about the boys helping Jayla and Alex walking in on them while recording, what if Jayla and Alex BOTH actually know that they are both in London. So Alex actually knows the boys are Jayla's "mentors" or whatever, and Jayla knows that Alex is staying with the Malik family, in hopes that they'll shape her up. Well, what if Alex and Jayla get mad about how they have to "share" the boys with each other, since they claim to hate each other sooo much. So they're talking crap about one another to the boys, and finally the boys get sick and tired of it. So they somehow convince Mrs. Malik and Alex's mom to move Alex to the boys' flat... and room with Jayla. Where all heck breaks lose. What would you think if the girls used to be best friends since their moms were super close, but after the fight Alex and Jayla had a lot of hate towards each other for some reason. If you don't like the idea, that's fine. I'm sure you think I'm annoying right now, what with all my ideas and such. I'm just so excited for this club and getting to write with you! :D

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Sure! :D But please not Zayn since I was planning on him being Alex's love interest, since he's the "Bradford Bad Boy" and all. I was going to say that he had a bad breakup with Perrie, his girlfriend. Maybe you could have Jayla fall in love with Niall, since you don't want her to date Harry. I was just thinking that maybe you would still want Liam to still have Danielle has his girlfriend and Eleanor as Louis'. But the choice is yours!

kjm109 Hi girls, I am sorry I haven't posted I have been super busy. I will try to post tonight.

MountainLover456 Agreed! Also, should I have one of the boys fall in love with Jayla? It just seems like if she will be living with them or a whole summer, they'd develop feelings for her.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- But maybe since you said that she'll be living with One Direction, she should just live with the boys at their flat. (They do live at a flat, right? It seems like they do..) And then maybe Alex and Jayla could have a lot of arguing during the story.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Maggie- Aw, that sucks! I'm sorry. :/ @Megan- Great post! And it's okay if you use my idea. I don't really mind at all. The whole point of me suggesting it was to try and help you out. :D Lol, Simon Cowbell... Ahaha, only I would find that so amusing(:

MountainLover456 LOL when I was checking my paragraph, I was using the spelling and grammar thing on microsoft word, and for Simon Cowell, it wanted to say Simon Cowbell :)

MountainLover456 On the way home, Julian was quiet for a while. “You know, mom and dad deserve to know.” He finally said. I felt like all of the air had been sucked up and kept far away from me. Eve though he was right, I still didn’t want to tell them about what had happened today. “Okay,” I finally said, my heart beating one million times a minute. That night, I decided to tell them what happened. “Mom, Dad,” I said looking at both of them. “Today when we were all at the mall, Alex stole something and the lady said that we stole something too, so we all went to the police station.” They looked like they both had eaten a whole bunch of jalapeños, their faces looked so red. “You WHAT?” They exploded. I cracked right then and there. I bawled as I told them the whole story, and by the end, they looked not angry at all. “Honey, I think that we have something that will make you feel better!” My dad said, suddenly very excited. Even Freddy had to cover his mouth. My mom went to her room and came back with an envelope. They had used whiteout on the return address so I didn’t know who it was from. This is what It said: Dear Jayla Claronson, I would like to congratulate you for earning a year-long contract starting the summer after you graduate high school. Syco (I’m using your idea @Payton ☺) Records would be delighted to have a young, beautiful, and talented singer like you on our team. If you don’t mind, we would love it if you could come to London, England for the summer. We want you to live with a band on their summer tour around the world so that you can see how life being a singer is. They are filled with people of your age, and their name is One Direction. Please contact me at (123)456-7890 (LOL I made that up ☺) we look forward to having you on board on our team. Sincerely, Simon Cowell. For r a second, I couldn’t breath. OMG, I had been invited to get a record deal from Syco Records? How could I refuse? And I could spend the summer with ONE DIRECTION???? Someone pinch me! Just then, Amanda pinched me. I yelped with surprise. “What was that for?” I asked. “You told me too!” She exclaimed, putting her small hands on her hips. I laughed, realizing that I had said that out loud. “So, am I allowed to hang out with one direction this summer?” I asked. They exchanged those parent looks as they tried to decide. “Honey, why don’t you go upstairs while your father and I discuss this.” My mom said. “Fine.” I said, disappointed that I wouldn’t be there for the final decision.

MountainLover456 WAIT!!!!! As soon as I opened up microsoft word, it came up!!! *Face Palm here* I'll post that.

MountainLover456 I had the big "Surprise" thing all set but thn, I guess it got deleted :( I'll try and write it over :(

MountainLover456 Why did that post twice????????

MountainLover456 I'm sooooooooooooooooooooooooo boooooooooooored. Does anyone have an idea about something for me to write?????? Should I write about everyone not being friends or do you want them to stay together????????

MountainLover456 I'm sooooooooooooooooooooooooo boooooooooooored. Does anyone have an idea about something for me to write?????? Should I write about everyone not being friends or do you want them to stay together????????

iluvmusic♥ @Megan-Lol,no one minds :D I like talking. OH.MY.GOSH. I accidentally deleted my entire post and it was really big >.< Ugh!

MountainLover456 their-music kind of person. Sorryi if I'm boring you- I sometimes have a problem with talking an talking and talking- okay I'll shut up now. :)

MountainLover456 Thanks girl!!!!! Sorry I was gone for a while- I was @ the mall and I got the 1D Take me home album!!!! At least i'm not OBSESSED- My friend texted me a pic of a Niall Horan cutout that she got for christmas. LOL right? Yeah am a more appreciate-

iluvmusic♥ @Payton and Megan-I like it :)!

MountainLover456 got it!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Sounds cool, but we'll have to wait and see what the others think. :)

MountainLover456 Being friends

MountainLover456 I was thinking that Jayla could go to her room to tell everyone her good news, but someone could say that she should stop showing off, and then they could get in A big fight which eventually goes back to the shoplifting, and then they could just stop

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- What's your idea? :)

MountainLover456 Hey so I'm writing the "Surprise post" and I was wondering if the girls should get in a fight over whos fault it was and all, cause that was the original story plan. If so, I have an Idea for what happens to get them to break their friendship.

iluvmusic♥ @Megan-Great posts again :)! Okay,so sorry that I didn't post my chapter today >.< I ended up going out with my family. But I'm working on it again right now and I'll post it tomorrow :D!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Great posts! :D If you want to write about the surprise for your character now, then you could definitely do that.

MountainLover456 BTW, I'm just going to start writing, and then I will post it later.

MountainLover456 Oops! I forgot to add that Jayla would have a little mini surprise when she got home- that would change her life forever. Do you think that I should write about it now- cause I think it would be good to talk about it now. Tell me! Megs

MountainLover456 It had been about an hour since we had been taken to the station. They had questioned all of us, then realized that Lennon, Angelina, Serenity and I were innocent. Alex wasn;t so lucky. Suddenly at the same time, Julian and everyone else rushed in. Hopefully Mom and Dad wouldn’t fund out. Alex was the only one without her family. Julian kept saying over-protective things like “Are you hurt in any way?” or “You can not be influenced by- by HER ever again!” All while giving Alex dirty looks. Honestly, I felt bad for her, and I wanted to go over, hug her, and say everything would be okay- only I was too scared.

MountainLover456 Jaylas POV: When school was over, I decided to text Alex and the other girls about going shopping. From: Jayla. To: Alex Hey I was thinking maybe tonight we could go shopping? Julian already said he could drive us. Alex quickly replied with a yes. Everyone said yes, so we made plans for 3:00. A couple hours later, We went to pick up everyone. Alex was picked up last. On our way, we were busy teasing eachother and laughing. When we arrived, I turned around and said "Where do you want to go first?" "Forever 21!" Serenity replied excitedly. "Ew," Alex replied. We kept on pressuring her until she finally agreed. Lennon and I sort of drifted away, looking at the other dresses. Finally we both found one that would look amazing on Alex. Julian was waiting fords us outside, probably really bored. We made our way back to the others, and approached Alex. We showed her the dress, and finally convinced her to try it on. When she stepped out, she literally looked like a princess. Unfortunately, she clearly stated that it "Wasn't her" and she ditched the dress. Next we went to a new store that we had never been to. It wasn’t that full, which we were pretty grateful for. I saw a little dress that was over one hundred fifty dollars- wow that’s a lot!!! All of us but Alex wandered around, laughing at the outrageous prices. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Alex talking to someone about a necklace that she was holding Well, at least she found something nice! “I wonder if she can afford it…” I thought. I saw the woman walk away and Alex look around like she was afraid that someone would catch her. What was she planning? I turned around just in time to see her slip something into her purse. I nudged Lennon, unsure of what to say. “Oh my god… Alex! What are you doing?” She asked. We had all of our attention on her now. “Just… looking,” She replied- definitely lying. “We saw that,” Angelina whispered, probably not wanting to make a bigger scene. “You just put that necklace in your purse without paying.” So I wasn;t the only one to notice. “No I didn’t,” Replied Alex. Her voice was a little bit frantic now. “Yes you did. We saw you.” Lennon argued. “So what if I did?” Replied an annoyed Alex. “It is, too. You’re breaking the law!” Angelina whispered, getting louder. Oh no, maybe I better step in. “Look, Alex, I have money with me and I can buy it for you,” I said, wanting to stop the argument. “I don’t need your stupid charity!” Alex said, making me jump back with surprise. We could practically see steam coming out of her ears. “You guys are making this seem so much worse than it actually is.” Alex went on. “Just put it back!” Ordered Angelina quietly. Hopefully, no one had noticed us so far. “I’m not putting it back, and It’s none of your business why. Alex whisper-screamed. “Please, just put it back.” We all begged. Alex had done some really bad things, but this was low even for her. She just shook her head in response. With that, she stalked out of the store. It all happened at once- alarms went off, people stared, and security guards went over and grabbed Alex. One grabbed her purse, and took out the necklace, which still had the tag. The lady that had been talking to Alex earlier gasped. “Arrest her. Shes a teenage criminal.” They started to leave with Alex before she stopped them again. “Arrest them too- they have been with her- they must have wanted to steal something too!” Lennon began to defend us, but the police didn’t care. They all led us out, and I could feel tears in my eyes. “Goodbye college,” I thought dejectedly. Someone led Lennon, Serinity, And Angelina an=way, while I had to go in a car with Alex. I stared out the window the whole time, wodering what my parents would think of this. Their little angel- in jail for shoplifting. Not the best image for their publishing company.

MountainLover456 Hey I'm going to add my shoplifting part now... and I added a little more dialogue, but there's barely any extra!

iluvmusic♥ @Payton-Amazing posts :D! @Megan-Thanks! I'll post my chapter later today :) And BTW,so there all going to be separated for a summer and different things are going to happen to each of the girls?

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Alex~ We were all sitting in hard blue chairs as we waited for our parents to arrive. Only I was handcuffed and they weren’t. Lucky for them, the officers had found nothing in their bags, so they were free to go without paying anything and an apology for the police. Me, on the other hand, had already been questioned the typical things. Why had I done it, what did I have to say for myself, if I knew how much trouble I was in. I sank down lower in my chair, feeling my friends’ eyes on me. “I can’t believe you did that, Alexandra,” Angelina whispered, her voice dripping with disbelief. “Yeah, well, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for any of you to get arrested,” I whispered back, avoiding their eyes. I knew they were mad. And why shouldn’t they be? I had probably ruined our friendship. I felt tears in my eyes again as I stared down at my hands, not even alarmed at the sight of handcuffs around them by this point. I might not even get out of here if my parents didn’t bail me out. If they did, the cost would be pretty high. Along with that, the store could press charges and make me go to court. I blinked back my tears. I wasn’t going to cry. Especially not here. Suddenly, the door opened. Julian rushed in, along with the other girls’ families. The only family that I didn’t see was mine, making my heart sink. They had agreed that they would come, though they hadn’t said if they were going to bail me out. What if... what if they decided not to come after all? What if I wasn’t worth it anymore? Julian and the others’ families had a discussion with a cop, their voices raising. They kept asking why their daughters had been arrested if they had done nothing wrong. If it was me who had done the wrong, not them. I felt a lump rising in my throat as their families hurried over. The girls stood up, getting enveloped in hugs. “Oh my gosh,” Serenity’s mom cried, “Sweetie, are you okay?” On and on. The concern was practically unbearable for me because I knew that my parents weren’t even going to ask me if I was okay. There was just going to be a lot of yelling.Then, Serenity’s mom shot me the coldest glare I had ever received in my entire life. And then, to my surprise, the other parents did the same thing. Lovely. If I hadn’t ruined my friendship with the girls, then they most definitely would. Finally, they had all left. The clock ticked and ticked, signaling how many minutes had passed. Fifty since the arrest. Fifteen since the other parents had come to get their daughters. Finally, I heard the door open. My parents rushed in, hurrying to the front desk. They said a few words, and then turned, noticing me for the first time. Their eyes narrowed in anger, and I shrank back a little in my seat. I was in so much trouble. A police officer spoke with them, their voices low. My mom sighed, squeezing her eyes shut and rubbing her temple. Then she reached in her purse and pulled out a huge wad of bills. I winced, imagining how much that probably was. She handed it to the officer. He slowly counted each bill, and then nodded. “She’s free to go. The store decided not to press any charges; when they heard her dad was a lawyer, they decided against it.” I let out a huge sigh of relief, and so did my parents. The officer came over and unlocked my handcuffs. I sprang up from my seat, hurrying over to my parents. “Thank you officer,” my father said, nodding at him. Then they led me out the door, not even glancing at me. They didn’t speak until we were driving down the road back towards our house. “Why did you do that, Alexandra?” Dad asked, his voice quiet. “I... I don’t know,” I whispered. It was dark by this point, but there were no stars in the sky. “You know how much we spent on getting you out?” Mom asked bitterly, “Eight hundred dollars!” I drew in a sharp breath, and I felt a pang in my heart. “Oh... I’m sorry,” I whispered. Never, ever, had I pictured it being that much. “Yeah. You’re just lucky you’re not sitting in a jail-cell right now, waiting to be shipped of to a juvenile detention center,” Mom said, shaking her head. I sank down in my seat, squeezing my eyes shut. I could feel the anger and tension in the air. “We’re lucky the store decided not to press charges on you, Alex. You know how much of a mess that would have been? A big one,” Dad said. “I know. Thanks for coming and getting me,” I said, my voice soft. They were silent for the rest of the ride home. I hoped that they would let this go, that they would forget and forgive. But something told me that they had something else in mind, and that I wasn’t going to like it all.

taylorswiftfan1233 Alright, here it is! I hope what I wrote is okay with everyone. I'll write more later. :) ~Alex~ School was officially out, I thought to myself gleefully. Now I was free of all the stupid jocks, the pretty snobs, and my teachers’ constant nagging and harsh looks thrown my way. I laid back on my bed, opening up my new text message. It was from Jayla. *Hey, I was thinking maybe tonight we could go shopping? Julian already said he could drive us.* Julian was Jayla’s older brother. *Sure!* I texted back. *Yay! The others just texted back and said they could come. How about at 3:00?* *Sounds good.* I put my phone away, and put on my Beats By Dre headphones. I had about three hours before we were all going shopping. *** I slid into the backseat of Julian’s car, right beside Serenity. Lennon sat on the other side of her, while Angelina sat on the other side of me. We were all squashed in the back seat like usual. Jayla was in the front seat, up beside Julian. The drive to the mall was full of laughter and chattering. Finally though, we were there. As we walked into the mall, Jayla turned to us. “So, where should we go first?” she asked, grinning. “Forever21!” Serenity cried. “Ew,” I said. Forever21 wasn’t exactly my style. “I love that store,” Serenity said. “Yeah, because you’re a girly girl,” I said, rolling my eyes. She laughed a little. “Where do you want to go then?” Lennon asked, turning towards me. “Hot Topic.” “I hate that store,” Serenity said, laughing. I smiled a little. “Fine... We can go to Forever21 first, since Hot Topic is definitely not your style,” I said, playfully nudging her. She laughed again, and we were off, Julian trailing behind us. Poor guy. He was probably totally miserable right now. *** “Isn’t this adorable?” Serenity asked, fingering the soft material of a floral printed top. “Yeah, and so are these shoes!” Angelina squealed, bending down to a look at a pair of boots. I sighed, feeling a little out of place in this store. I wasn’t exactly a girly girl; my kind of style was more... rebellious, you could say. I fingered the blue tips of my long, black hair. I was different than the rest of my friends. That was obvious. Julian was waiting outside on a bench, looking at his iPhone. Suddenly, Jayla and Lennon came hurrying over to me. “You should totally try this on!” Lennon cried, holding up a glittery silver dress. (Dress: http://www.forever21.com/Product/Product.aspx?BR=f21&Category=whatsnew_app_dresses&ProductID=2043555875&VariantID=) “Sorry,” I said, shaking my head and stepping back a little, “Not really my style.” “But it would look so good on you!” Jayla protested. “Yeah,” Lennon agreed, “Especially with your skintone.” “Fine,” I gave in, seeing their pleading puppy dog looks. “Yay!” Jayla cried, laughing. Lennon tossed me the dress, and I walked into one of the dressing rooms. I took off my skinny jeans and loose tank-top with a white glittery skull on it, and ripped off my leather jacket. Then I put the dress on. I flicked my hair over my shoulders and looked at my figure in the mirror. The dress was pretty, alright. It also made me skin seem even tanner, somehow. I stepped out of the dressing room and did a little spin for the girls. “Oh my gosh, you look so pretty,” Lennon cried. “Yeah, I love the sparkles,” Angelina agreed, grinning. “Why don’t you wear clothes like that more often?” Serenity asked, causing my cheeks to heat up. “I don’t know, but I’m taking it off now,” I said. Before they could protest, I went back to the dressing rooms and stripped of the dress. I quickly changed back into my outfit, and breathed a huge sigh of relief. I finally looked more like myself again. *** We stepped into the newest store in the mall. It had just opened a few weeks ago, but surprisingly it wasn’t very full. It was a really fancy store that sold overpriced clothes and accessories. We weren’t planning on buying anything; it was just always fun to look. Absent-mindedly, I walked around the store. Suddenly, I came across where the jewelry was. But that wasn’t what caught my eye; a beautiful, diamond necklace hung on a silver chain. My mind wandering, I wondered how cute it would look with any of my outfits. “Beautiful, right?” a woman said from behind me. I whirled around to see a tall, dark curly haired woman with wide blue eyes smiling at me.She was wearing a fancy, tight fitted red dress. “That necklace is worth almost three hundred dollars.... But right now it’s on sale for only one hundred,” she said cheerfully, “It would look beautiful on you.” She then walked away to check on another customer, turning my attention back to the necklace. It seemed to be calling my name. I fished around in my purse, wondering if I had enough money. I sighed. I was about fifty dollars short. I stared at the necklace for a moment, wondering what my parents would say if I actually brought home something “nice” for once. I fingered the silver chain of it, glancing over my shoulder. I bit my lip, seeing the others. They were marvelling over the price of a dress. I quickly turned back around, and stared at the necklace once again. I wanted it so badly... more than I had ever wanted something in my entire life. I also wanted to please my parents by showing them that I could be like my older sister, Laurel, every once in awhile. In one sweeping movement, I had zipped open my purse and grabbed the necklace. Lightly, I dropped it in without a second thought. That is until I heard a gasp from behind me. I quickly turned around, my eyes going wide with surprise, scared that it might be the lady that worked here again. But instead, it was my best friends, staring at me with wide eyes. “Oh my god... Alex, what are you doing?” Lennon asked, eyes going wide with surprise. I clutched my purse harder, my knuckles turning white. “Just... looking,” I lied, biting my lip anxiously. “We saw that,” Angelina whispered, “You just put that necklace in your purse without paying.” “No I didn’t!” I lied. “Yes, you did. We saw you,” Lennon whispered. “So what if I did? It’s not that big of a deal!” I hissed. “It is, too. You’re breaking the law!” Angelina whispered in protest. I rolled my eyes. “You make it sound so much worse than it actually is.” Jayla and Serenity stood there, frozen and wide eyed like they couldn’t believe what they were seeing. Actually, I could scarcely believe it either. “It IS bad. Don’t try to tell us that it’s not,” Angelina hissed. “Put it back. NOW,” Lennon ordered quietly, checking to see if the woman who worked here had noticed. Lucky for us, she hadn’t, and was in a cheery discussion with another worker and a customer. “No,” I said, lifting my head and shoulders higher. “What?” Lennon and Angelina asked in perfect unison. “I am not putting it back,” I whispered, “I want it. And it’s none of your business why, just like it’s not right for you to tell me what to do and what not to do.” “Alex, please be sensible,” Lennon begged in a whisper. Without another word, I pushed past them and made my way towards the exit. As soon as I walked through though, an alarm went off. At once, every head in the store snapped my way. The lady let out a cry of surprise, and ordered the other worker to call the police. People in the store were whispering and pointing at me as I stood there frozen, realizing the mistake I had just made. I was going to be arrested. The worker that had spoke to me earlier stood over me, gripping my arm so tightly I could feel her long, manicured nails digging into my skin. I bit my lip in pain. “What did you steal?” she asked. Before I could answer or apologize, the police had arrived and were snatching my purse from my hands. Of course they were here so early... they were only a few blocks away. “Here,” a tall, burly cop said, pulling out the diamond necklace. The lady’s mouth dropped open, and then she closed it quickly. “Arrest her,” she said, pursing her lips, “I saw her looking at it. I should have known that a girl like her would try to steal it! Just look at her. A teenage criminal in the making.” Then she noticed my friends, huddled together, eyes wide with... fright? “And arrest them, too!” she cried, pointing at them like they had done something wrong, “I’m sure they were planning on stealing something, too!” Lennon began to shake her head, but the police bounded over to them, pulling out handcuffs. I squeezed my eyes shut as an officer put a pair around my wrists, much tighter than needed. The next thing I knew, we were being shoved roughly out of the mall and towards several cop cars. Lennon and Serenity got to ride together along with Angelina, while I was stuck with Jayla. She couldn’t even meet my eyes on the way there, looking near tears. I felt my own tears in my eyes as I stared out the window, biting down so hard on my lip that I could taste blood. What had I done?

taylorswiftfan1233 @Maggie- Great post! :D @Everyone- I hope you girls all got what you wanted! I got fuzzy socks, clothes, Under Armour sweatshirt, 1D poster, Hunger Games poster, three new CDs, iTunes giftcards, Bath And Body Works stuff (a lot of it!), perfume, Delirium by Lauren Oliver, a curling iron/flat iron holder with my fave sports team on it, and a pair of TOMS. :D

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Actually, I'm planning on writing about the shoplifting thing today. So could you just wait and see how I write it? I don't want our details on the shoplifting and stuff to be different... plus you don't really know what I had in mind.

MountainLover456 right now i CAN NOT sleep at all. Do you think I should post my next part?

MountainLover456 Great Post!!!!!

iluvmusic♥ ~Angelina~ "ANGELINA! WAKE UP!" My dad yells from the living room. "Okay..." I say in a sleepy voice as I slowly pull the covers off myself. "Hurry up!" He yells again. "Okay, okay! Just let me get dressed!" I yell back as I start unbutton my pajamas. I slip on this: http://www.yesstyle.com/en/kiwi-shop-inset-blouse-slit-back-knit-top-gray-one-size/info.html/pid.1032183217 With black jeans and flats. I shuffle over to the kitchen to see my dad already at the door with his suitcase and jacket slung over his shoulder. "I'm leaving, Angelina." "Okay. I'll see you later then." I say as I give him a hug. "Bye, Angelina." He says as he swings open the door. "Bye." The door slams. "Ugh." I say aloud. I'm going to have to get a friend to take me to school AGAIN. I think to myself.*********"Thank-you so much for driving me, Miss Jung." I say as I rush to gather all of my books together. "No problem, Angelina. I'll see you later." "Okay, thanks." I say, smiling. Miss Jung was one of my neighbors who quite liked talking to me. Oh, no! I'm going to be late! I think to myself as I see the few guys and girls at the school who were always late rushing up to the doors. I start running. "Wait!" I yell just as a blonde boy, who I've never seen before, starts to slam the door in my face. "Oh--sorry," He says blushing slightly. "It's fine." I say quickly as I swing the door open the rest of the way. Just in time. I think to my self as the bell rings. I run over to my class.********"Gosh, I've had the worst day EVER!" I whine to Addy Johnson, a popular girl who's in most of my classes. "What happened?" She asks. "I had to find someone to drive me again." "Oh my god, really?" Addy says in a understanding voice, her long blonde curls bouncing. "Yeah." I sigh. "That's so stupid." She says in her usual cali-girl accent. "It is. I wish we had another car to drive." I groan. "I'm sorry Angelina." She says, giving me a frown. "It's fine," I say in a soft voice. "I'll see you later." I say as I start to walk to the left of Addy."Okay, bye." I sigh as I walk back to my house which is quite far away. Suddenly, I get a soft tap on my shoulder. I swing around to see the same blonde boy I saw earlier. "Hey again." "Oh, hey." I say back. "Is it okay if I walk with you? I think we live on the same street." "Uh, okay." I say somewhat awkwardly. "I'm Jason, by the way," "I'm Angelina." Okay,sorry it's so sucky and short^.^!

MountainLover456 Hey I have my 2nd post ready, and @Payton, I had the shoplifting added in that when should I post?????

iluvmusic♥ Megan-BTW,I got some makeup,some jewelry,nail polish,and some gift sets from my grandma :D

iluvmusic♥ @Payton-Okay,lol. Thanks and great post :) @Haley and Megan-Great posts :3! I'll post my chapter in a bit.

fungirl123 @Megan - hahah, you too! <3 <3 I got a few CDs, fuzzy socks, perfume, and a Kindle (the good ol' first-generation kind). I've already downloaded a ton of new stuff onto my Kindle and onto iTunes with all the music I got. ^.^

MountainLover456 BTW, @myfatsquirrel, I love your icon!

MountainLover456 MERRY CHRISTMAS!!!!!!! What did everyone get???? I got a new laptop :)x100000000! Megs

fungirl123 @Kat - yeah, you too! :) Headin' to midnight church service in a few hours. Great post! <3 @Megan - I don't seen the problem in that. ^.^

MountainLover456 brother (Julian) could pick them up and take them to the mall. He could go into another store and hen the whle shoplifting thing happens. Whatcha think?

MountainLover456 Hey i'm on my way back to my house right now- I'm using my moms ipad. Sadly, the snow turned into rain :( I lov the posts people!!!!!!! Everyone has posted their 1st chapter, right???? Also, I was wondering if you thought that maybe Jayla's older

kjm109 Great posts and Merry Christmas Eve girls!!!

kjm109 @Haley, I hope you don’t mind but I mentioned that Serenity and Lennon were best friends in this post. If you don’t want them to be thats fine we can just take out that part. ~Lennon~ I walk through the front door of Millennium High School, early as usual, and made my way down to home room. My teacher, (name), was the schools ochestra teacher and has a lot of instruments in her room, including a piano. When I reach the room I wave at her and settle onto the piano bench and start plucking a few notes. Other kids begin slowly streaming into the classroom including Serenity, my best friend. She makes her way over to me, and settles onto the bench with me just as I begin singing.“Speaking words of wisdom, Let it be…” I sing proudly. “Hey!” and angry girls voice sounds behind us. We both twist around to see some sophomore girl positioned in front of a group of other sophomores, her hand on her hip. She had an iPod her hand and looked very annoyed. “What do you want, Soph?” I ask raising my eyebrow in annoyance. “I’m trying to listen to GOOD music here, not that old-timey trash. Starlight beats any old band!” Sophie exclaims, and then hits play on her iPod. The class had grown quiet to watch our little argument unravel. The song came on with a male voice coming through. It was amazing what people decided music was these days. “A soothing melody/a playful beat…” I groan at the music, what garbage. I turn back to the piano and with our unspoken agreement, Serenity begins playing and I start singing a song we both know by heart. She played and I sang so loud that we completely droned out the music from the iPod. Sophie glares at us and shuts off her music. Serenity and I laugh at our accomplishment and walk over to our desks. A few minutes later, Drew, a boy who currently has a crush on me, leans forward from the seat behind me. "Hey Lennon what are your plans for the summer?" He asks. "Oh you know, hanging out with friends, vacations with the family, mall visits," I reply I feel Serenity smile, she knows what happens after this because it is like the fifth time this week that it has happened. "Maybe....we could, you know, hang out some time?" He asks nervously running his hands through the hair at the nape of his neck. "Maybe," I answer. The answer was thankfully enough for him because he accepts it and goes back to talking with his friend next to him. I glance over at Serenity and we begin to giggle at my luck with boys.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Lovely post! And you're so lucky! We have barely any snow right now. I was hoping for a really, really white Christmas. Hopefully we'll get more tonight like they're saying. :) @Haley- Thanks. <3

fungirl123 @Megan - no problem! :) I'll probably be on GL all day since I'm going to my church's midnight service.

MountainLover456 Thanks Haley!! Hey I gotta go cause I'm going to church, but I'll be o later!!! If not, MERRY CHRISTMAS!!!!!!!!! Megs

fungirl123 @Payton/Megan - great posts! <3 <3 <3

MountainLover456 Jayla's POV: I screamed into my pillow as my alarm clock continued to annoy me. On the other side of my door, I could hear Amanda and Freddy run around, refusing to sit down for breakfast. Freddy had just Begun to learn to run, and now he would never sit down. Amanda was bugging our mother, Niomi if she could have her friend come over for a “Sweepova” She couldn’t get her Rs and Ls right, so we had to speak “Amanda” I sighed as I realized that I wouldn’t have a little leeway with it being the last day of school, nope. I grabbed Freddy just as he was about to run into a small table, and sat him down in front of his cheerios, which he loved. My mom had been struggling to get Amada into her shoes, and when she looked up, I almost screamed. Her hair was sticking up all over the place and her eyes had dark circles under them. I looked at the clock and realizing that we still had an hour before school, I offered that I could take Amanda and Freddy for a while she took a shower. She gave me a smile and pecked me on the cheek before hurrying out of the room. My dogs, Bethany and Patrick began to circle me as their way of greeting. About half an hour later, my mom emerged from her room, looking very professional. I hurried out of my crazy house, and got into my Black Corolla, wanting this day to be over as soon as possible. When I got into my school parking lot, I looked up to see all of the students rushing into school. I knew that I should probably go in before the hall moniters did a hall check, and I grabbed my books, locked my car, and ran into school just as the bell rang. My first class was Math, and I came in right when My teacher turned around. I prepared myself for a scolding, but I didn’t get one. Maybe everyone was in a good mood today. Mrs. Gordon began to lecture us on algebra and I groaned. Why did I have to be in advanced math? No matter that, What happened to having “No schoolwork” On the last day of school? She was the only teacher that I had ever known to do that. Paula Shafer sat next to me and we rolled our eyes at the same time. Ugh!!!

MountainLover456 I'm going to post my 1st chapter right now- it probaly stinks :( OMG IT"S SNOWING HERE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Unfortunately not enouh snow to actually count :( OK here goes!!!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Great post!

taylorswiftfan1233 So... this sucks. But here it is anyway! In my next post I plan on writing about Alex shoplifting and getting the girls arrested. ~Alex~ (Outfit: http://www.polyvore.com/new_korean_women_lady_long/thing?id=71746060) “Alexandra, hurry,” Luke, my younger brother, whined from the other side of the bathroom door. “I’m trying,” I snapped in reply, putting my hair up in a ponytail. “No you’re not!” Luke groaned, banging on the door with his fist. “Shut up!” I cried, trying my best to ignore him. I began putting eyeliner on, only to have the doorknob turn. I whirled around to see the bathroom door open. Luke stepped in, smirking. “I knew you were just putting on makeup,” he said, jingling a key almost tauntingly. “You got the key?” I cried angrily. “Yeah, because you take forever. We only have like twenty minutes and mom is downstairs waiting,” he said, shoving past me. He got his toothbrush down from the cabinet, squirting some blue toothpaste on it. I rolled my eyes, deciding just to let this one slide. No matter how annoying my thirteen year old brother could be, someone had to be the bigger person here. I finished putting on my eyeliner and mascara, then I ran down the stairs. I slung my bag over my shoulder. Alexandra,” a voice said behind me. I turned to see my mom walking into the room, her high heels clicking. “What?” I asked, unable to hide the weariness in my voice. “I just wanted to say I hope you have a good day today. No trouble, no starting fights, no detention... just you, enjoying the last day of school,” she said. I let out a snort in response. Enjoy the last day of school? Was she crazy? I bit my lip when she glared at me, showing how serious she was. “Fine, I get it. No trouble,” I mumbled, turning away. About twenty minutes later my mom had dropped me off at Millennium High School. I walked in, keeping my head high. As I walked briskly down the hallway in my converse, a few freshman kids quickly backed out of the way, staring at me as I went past them. It wasn’t that I was mean... they were just afraid that they would make me mad and I would take my anger out on them by punching them in the face or something. Hey, it had happened before. Suddenly, someone fell into step beside me I turned to see one of my best friends, Jayla. Angelina fell into step beside her so we were all three walking down the hallway together. “Today’s the last day! Thank god,” Angelina said, giving us both a smile. “You’re telling me,” I said, looking around my school. A couple of guys tossed a football around. But that wasn’t what caught my eye exactly; it was Kaylee Smith. She was dressed as punk as ever in dark black Hightops, a spiky leather jacket, a golden bracelet with spikes, and a dark black shirt with a white skull on it. She even wore dark, torn skinny jeans. The piercing in her nose made her seem even scarier. Right at that moment, our eyes locked. She smirked, and I quickly looked away. I was supposed to try to stay away from her and her crowd. They were trouble, and nothing besides that. I had gotten in so much trouble at the beginning of the year. We had broken into the school and decided to spraypaint the gym and lockers. I had paid the price by cleaning all the paint off with them. Now, my parents had banned me from even talking to them. I sighed, turning to go to my locker. Time for another long, torturous day of High School.

fungirl123 ~Serenity~ “BEEEEEEEEP!” I ran my hand along my bedside table, searching for my blaring alarm clock in the darkness of my bedroom. I wanted my slam my hand down on the thing and break it, but it was too expensive. Finally, my hand found it and hit the snooze. I nestled my head back into my pillow, and closed my eyes once again. But before my mind could drift off to the dream I’d been having earlier, my bedroom door flew open. “Wake up, Sery!” Ugh. My eyes adjusted to the darkness, and I saw my younger brother Elliot walking hastily to my bedside. I shooed him away. “Go away, Elliot James Curtiss.” He grunted. “Don’t say my middle name, Serenity. Plus, Talia’s plane just landed and—“ At that moment, I jumped out of bed, almost knocking my brother down. My legs quickly adjusted to the change, and I snatched my robe to cover my nightgown. Then I ran downstairs. “Talia!” I shouted. My older sister was twenty-years-old and living in England. After graduating from design school in New York, she had already landed herself a job with a popular band from Europe. I’d been happy she was going back to her home in Europe, but I was still a bit sad to see her be so far away. “Serenity?” I heard a familiar voice. I jumped off the last step and hugged my older sister, who was waiting at the foot of the wind and winding staircase. “How was London?” I inquired immediately. “The same as it was fifteen years ago: gorgeous and full of great people,” she answered, tossing her dark hair over her shoulder and then grabbing me by the shoulders again. “But the experience has been the best! The band I’m with is so amazing, and the people they hang out with are, like, celebrities,” she continued. I laughed. “Lucky you, Tal.” Slowly, a grin spread over her fair face. “Hey, so, listen. Starlight – ya know, the band I’m with – has a tour this summer, and they were talking about how large the bus is and how small the amount of people going are, so I asked if maybe you could come along with me,” she said. My eyes immediately widened. My mouth formed the word yes, but I stopped myself and thought about all the plans that my friends and I had made for the summer: shopping, the beach, searching for guys, and more shopping. I had already committed my two months of summer to them. I shook my head, trying not to show the hesitance on my face. Talia’s face dropped the smile. “Why?” I bit my lip. “My friends and I already have plans,” I said. I didn’t want to show the sadness on my face. I had already told the girls that I was in. “Awh, too bad. But if you ever decide you want to, just let me know. I could always use a friend on the road,” Talia said, smiling at me. I knew she would understand. Talia was sweet like that. * * * * The next morning, I sat in my dining room, wolfing down one of Maria’s signature pancakes. “Oh, Goodness, Serenity! Slow down or you’ll throw up!” my mother scolded, looking up from her magazine that was in front of her. “Mum, you know how delicious these are!” I exclaimed after swallowing the last bit of my perfectly round pancake. My mother shook her head, but she was smiling. I gulped the last of my orange juice. “Great breakfast, Maria!” I said when our maid came in with more hot sausage and eggs for Elliot. She grinned. “Thank you, Serenity.” I smiled back, and turned to my mother. “Where’s Talia?” I asked. “She’s still sleeping. I would not disturb your sister, though, Serenity. She needs her sleep after a long plane ride home,” Mum said. I frowned. “Fine.” I stood from my chair and jogged back to the staircase, where I needed to get ready for school. I slipped into the floral white and pink dress I was wearing to school that day, and finished tying my hair into a loose ponytail. It was officially my last day of my junior year. In four months, I would have a pass to the exclusive upperclassmen parking lot – although I’d sneaked my way into a parking space a few times this year – and the best seats at lunch. All of the parties were also hosted by the senior classmen. “Serenityyyyy!” I heard my brother whine from outside my bedroom door, “I wanna get to school!” I drove my younger brother to school every day, since the elementary and high school started at the same time. “Just wait!” I called back, rushing to put a dangly earring in. I hastily spritzed some hairspray onto my hair, and ran out the door. “Finally!” Elliot cried out. I rolled my eyes, and walked down the hallway, which led to the staircase. My car keys dangled from my fingers. “We’re leaving, Mum and Dad!” I shouted to my parents. “Later!” Talia called as she walked out of the library in pajamas with a cup of steaming coffee in her hands. She was staying with us until she was to leave for the tour. I stopped and kissed her on either cheek, the way my mother had said was the “proper English way” to greet someone close. “I’ll see you after school today!” I waved, and walked out the front door. Our butler, Thomas, stood at the front of my already-running car. “Miss Curtiss, I’ve added gas to your tank,” he said. I thanked him, and slid into the front seat of my bright blue Porsche. Elliot plopped down next to me. “I can never get over this car,” he said, running his hand over the dashboard. It had been a Christmas present the year before from my aunt and uncle, who felt bad about not coming to visit us from London for the holidays. I drove down our long driveway, which was lined by peach and lemon trees. My mother loved her fresh fruit. She had planted hundreds of trees, though, not knowing how many lemons or peaches would come out of a single tree! Eventually, I emerged onto the country road. My family lived far away from everything else, and I liked it. It was peaceful. I drove for about ten minutes, before dropping Elliot off, and driving myself to my own school: Millennium High School. Crazy name, and it gaze rivals in sports a bit of a fear for a school with the name Millennium. I slowly made my way through the parking lot, and spotted a space in the senior parking lot. I drove slowly, keeping my eye out for older students so that they wouldn’t try to park there. I maneuvered into a spot, and got out happily, slinging my Gucci handbag over my shoulder. Parking where the seniors park is the best because it’s within the shortest walking distance of the school. Oddly enough, even though the juniors are still upperclassmen, the parking lot for us is so much farther away from the school compared to the freshies’. I walked into the school to my locker. Everyone was already gathering their things for class. I headed to homeroom, which was in Miss Ingram’s room. Miss Ingram was the orchestra teacher here at Millennium High School. I wasn’t in orchestra, but I still enjoyed playing her grand piano that sat in her office. I swung open the door, and scurried in. “Hello, Serenity,” she called from her open office. “Hey.” I wasn’t the first one there, of course. The room was already full of teenagers, ranging from freshman to seniors. I looked around the room for one of my friends, and I spotted Lennon sitting at the piano bench. She also played. I slid onto the bench next to her, and listened to her belt out the lyrics of an old song. “Speaking words of wisdom, Let it be…” “Hey!” Lennon suddenly stopped playing at the sound of an angry voice behind us. We both twisted around to see some sophomore girl positioned in front of a group of other sophomores, her hand on her hip. She had the new iPod her hand. “What do you want, soph?” Lennon asked, raising an eyebrow. “I’m trying to listen to GOOD music here, not that old-timey trash. Starlight beats any old band!” the girl exclaimed, then hit play on her iPod again. The class had grown quiet. A song with a strong male voice came through the speakers. I had to think for a moment of where I’d heard the band name before, and then I realized that it was the band Talia designed for. I rolled my eyes as the music came wafted throughout the room. It was a slow song. “A soothing melody/a playful beat…” I sighed, and turned back to piano. This time, I positioned my fingers on the keys. I motioned for Lennon to begin singing, and louder, and I began to play. It was a song we both knew, and she sang so loud that the music from the soph’s iPod was tuned out completely. And it was good to hear a voice that was actually good.

fungirl123 @Payton - yeah, I already had something written, so I'll just post it now.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Thank goodness you know who he is! If you didn't, I probably would have died after a painful heart attack. Haha, anyway, glad you like them! And your idea sounds good! You should do that! :) @Maggie- Yes, yes you should! Lol, it's up to you, but I think it would be cool for her to have one. If you need help with ideas, let me know! I might be able to help you. :D @Haley- Thanks! :) I'm going to write right now with my awesome typing skills(; I can type like 80 Words Per Minute haha(:

fungirl123 WOW!!! I read through all the ideas, and I loovvveee them! We can start writing today, since everyone seems ready.

iluvmusic♥ @Payton-So,should I think of a boyfriend for Angelina ^.^? Just wondering :)

MountainLover456 Like I said, I'm okay with anyone but harry or no one at all. I really like this story already!!!!!!! ;) ;) ;)

MountainLover456 write about shoplifting. I was thinking that maybe if Jayla got the record deal at Syco then she would do it, then write a story about her experience there, cause she was originally planing on being an author.

MountainLover456 BEST IDEAS EVER!!!!!!!! Also, Duh I know who he is ;) Yeah I'm almost OBSESSED with x factor. I have my 1st post ready, But it's set at the last day of school. I had originally thought that we would do it then, but I think it would be exciting to

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Oh, and maybe Alex gets really jealous and that's the only reason she picks on Jayla. Like, maybe Alex feels insecure because Zayn is helping Jayla, and she starts to feel like Jayla is better than her because she's more talented. Then maybe after the boys yell at Alex for picking on Jayla, she storms out angrily and gets into some trouble(;

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- Oh, and I just thought of something else! You don't have to do this because it's just an idea, but of course I'm going to tell you anyway(; What if Jayla's recored company that she gets signed onto is Simon Cowell's? Please tell me you know who he is. Lol, he's the one that signed the boys onto HIS record company, and he's an X-Factor judge. So, what if like, One Direction was picked to help Jayla? Like, give her advice, help her warmup for vocals, etc. And maybe Jayla and Alex haven't really spoken since the whole shoplifting thing, so they have no idea that they're both in England and seeing the boys. So one day, Alex goes into the record company with Zayn and is furious to see that Jayla is in there with all the boys. Of course by this time, Alex and the boys are already starting to become friends, so Alexandra gets super mad because they're hanging out with her and they never bothered to say anything about it to her because they didn't know. And then maybe Alex starts picking on Jayla or something. IDK, its just a suggestion. Since you wanted to do the whole 1D thing, I was thinking maybe you could do something like that. But you don't have to if you don't want to. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Everyone- Oh, and I want to write about the whole arrest thing first. So if you guys could just wait on writing about that, I kind of would like to post about all the little details... what she stole, who tried to stop her, where they were, etc. I'm not trying to sound mean or anything, or like I have to write everything, but this is a big thing for my character. So you guys could always write about the arrest (if u want) after I am done. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- I was kind of planning on Alex and Zayn to fall in love, since Zayn kind of has that "bad boy" image, with all the tattoos and stuff. And I'm pretty sure it was just me that was doing the One Direction thing, since I was going to have Alex's mom send her off to England to live with the Malik family. Then Haley's character, Serenity, was going to go with her sister on tour with a completely different band or something. So I'm pretty sure it's just me that's doing the One Direction thing, while the rest of your characters do something else?? Unless, like, your character ends up being there too. What if she went to England for a record deal or something and she ends up running into One Direction and Alex? IDK, just a suggestion.. :)

MountainLover456 Am I missing anything/anyone???? I'm going to really write my chapter :)

MountainLover456 Jayla- Bad at voicing her opinion but eventually gets her point across, can't make her own decisions,Smart,Awkward,Kind,Tall,Shy around boys, accidentally pushes people away sometimes with her bad humor, can be independent but feels like she needs her friends to help her through life. ( Had an idea for that one. Since she is pretty much lost without her friends, she will make some bad choices or sort of drift away from the world? Just a suggestion :) ) ALSO: I wanted to say that she was a singer. I left out a lot of things in my app. and i'm really sorry!!! Serinity- Shy when voicing her opinion, flirty, likes to party, kind,funny,outgoing, independent, doesn't rely on others. Lennon- Outgoing, life of party, always happy, helps others feel good, plays piano, guitar, and sings, flirty sometimes. Alex- bad girl, sarcastic, loyal to friends, sweet, scared of 2 things.

MountainLover456 OMG, I havent realized how much to include, but i'm confused with the plot. Are we still doing the 1D thing? Cause if we are, Can i have Zayn? It's ok if no, but anyone but Harry. Also, Do I have all of the charaters right???:

MountainLover456 Also, i was wondering when everyone wanted to start. I had a sort of Idea for the 1st chapter (In my POV) but I might wait to post to see where everyone else is going :). PEACE!!! Megs

MountainLover456 I'm ALIVE!!!!!!!!!!!

fungirl123 @Payton - okay, cool with me. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Yeah, I knew we had talked about it. I just wasn't sure if we had decided on a place or what. But Philadelphia, Pennsylvania sounds good to me. :D

fungirl123 @Payton - I was thinking Pennsylvania. Maybe Philadelphia? We talked about it awhile ago. :) @Everyone - sorry for my vague absence. On top of being crazy busy even during the holidays, there have also been a lot of things happening in my family. :\

iluvmusic♥ @Haley-Idk about that actually. Any ideas ^.^?

taylorswiftfan1233 Did we ever decide on where the story is going to take place? I was planning on writing about Alex getting all the girls arrested, but I wasn't sure what town or state they lived in. And when can we start posting? :)

kjm109 Are we starting today?

fungirl123 @Megan - awh, too bad. But I'm sure it'll be great to read what you have when we begin!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- That sucks. Can't wait to see what you write though! :D

MountainLover456 Hey guys- Sorry cause I wont be on till xmas eve, cause I'm grounded :( I'll start on my 1st, 2nd,etc, chapters though and I'll post them when I am back. Peace and I may talk to you guys 12/24!

fungirl123 @Kat - okay, awesome! :D @Megan = yep, exactly what Payton said. ^.^

taylorswiftfan1233 They cancelled school for me today because of all the snow and wind, so I'm going to try to write some today! :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Kat- Yay! ^.^ @Megan- Okay, yay! I'm going to start writing that soon.(: And I'm not quite sure, but I think that the girls are friends at the end of the school year until they have their big argument. So after Alex shoplifts is when the fighting starts.(:

MountainLover456 Wait are they still friends at the end of school?

MountainLover456 @kjm, LUCKYYYYY! ;) and also, @Haley, nice idea! Yeah I think thats better :) Megs

kjm109 I am already on vacation and I love the shoplifting idea. I will have Lennon be one of the ones trying to get her to put it back.

fungirl123 @Megan - I think it would be better if your character was one of the girls who was trying to get her to stop. In your application, you kind of say that Jayla isn't afraid to state her mind. Plus, Serenity being timid will be part of the drama. ;)

MountainLover456 another idea, it would help me a LOT!!!

MountainLover456 (Continued) was thinking that Jayla could try and stop her at first, but then she could realize that there is a big argument with everyone, and she will sort of shy away and stay quiet, not knowing what to say. Just a suggestion, and if you have a

MountainLover456 Hey guys! My last day is on Thursday, and I was wondering @Hailey, If you meant that they were friends on the last day of school, or not. Thanks! Also,LOVE the plot! Do you think Jayla should Try and stop Alex? Or should she be shy and not. I

fungirl123 @Payton - hahah, ya already know I like the idea!! :D And then maybe when Serenity doesn't say anything to stop it (since she isn't good at stating her mind), the other girls get mad because only a few girls, not all of them ,are making an attempt to stop Alex. ^.^

taylorswiftfan1233 @Everyone- Okay, so I thought that maybe my character, Alex, could get into some trouble for shoplifting right before the argument/misunderstanding with the other girls. The other girls see her do it and try to get her to put it back, but Alex gets mad and walks out, saying it's not that big of a deal. Only the alarms in the store go off (I was thinking it could just be a store in a mall) and they call the cops and all the girls end up getting arrested. I already talked to Haley, but what do the rest of you girls think? Would that be okay if I wrote about that, or not? If not, then I can just write about Alex getting arrested.. I was just thinking that maybe that was a reason why all the girls got mad at Alex because she got them all arrested.(:

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Alrighty(: I get out on Friday, too.

fungirl123 @Megan/Payton - I was thinking about that while I was walking home from school today. For now, just include the people we already have. But I wanted to ask when you guys got out on break. My last day is Friday. It can effect the last writer who I think wants to do it but doesn't have time because of finals right now. ^.^

MountainLover456 ok thts fine :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Megan- I'm actually wondering the same thing! I think that there's one more we're waiting on, though(:

MountainLover456 Are there any more applications??? Just wondering cause I want to know who to include in my 1st chapter.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Maggie- Great application!(: @Haley- I love the icon for the club! It's so cute(:

fungirl123 @Megan - sure! :)

MountainLover456 Hey can I change my characters name to Jayla???

fungirl123 @Megan - hahah, no problem! :) You can post any time after we start writing. There is no specific schedule as to who posts when.

MountainLover456 Hey Haley!!! Thankyou soooooo much for letting me become an officer. BTW, when do you want me to post??? I can start writing soon. Also, I love to new club icon!!!

fungirl123 @Megan - I'll just make you an officer now. :) I don't see the point in waiting for the other person, since you've already become apart of the story. Until we start, you can just start writing, just don't involve too much about the other girls just yet. ;) Also, we're starting on the last day of school. ^.^

fungirl123 @Maggie - good application! :D What's Angelina's reason to leave the group, btw?

iluvmusic♥ @haley-I like six summer :D Okay,thanks :)

iluvmusic♥ @Haley-Okay,perfect :D! Name: Angelina Bäcker (baker) Age: 16 (I can be older or younger) Nationality: German, british, russian. Character’s Traits/Appearance: Angelina has thick dark brown hair, cut to her shoulders and is styled like this: http://pinterest.com/pin/452822937502833059/ (Cho Chang's hair). She has sharp chocolate brown eyes and a very pronounced heart shape face. She has a long nose, pale skin, small mouth with fuller lips, and a small chest. She's 5'8 and has to wear horn rimmed glasses whenever she's reading. She also has a loud confident voice that has a slight German accent. Style: Angelina usually wears stuff like button-down shirts and blazers; Plain clothing that's also professional. Character’s Personality: Angelina is driven, blunt, a bit arrogant and haughty; But she is also kind and giving. If you're not being rude to Angelina, then she won't be rude to you. She loves school and learning; Shes ALWAYS a reading book. Character’s Family/Life: Angelina lives with just her Dad, Micheal. Angelina's grandparents and Aunt live in Germany. Bio: Angelina's mom left when she was only 2. Her mom decided she didn't want to take care of a child so Angelina's dad had to raise her all by himself. Angelina's dad is a lawyer and is usually very busy; Leaving Angelina usually in the house alone. But Angeline doesn't mind much because she can read in peace. Angelina has done tutoring for others as-well since she was just 13. Angelina loves studying and school and is quite smart so she decided it would be a good idea to share her knowledge with others. Birthday: Angelina was born on April 17th.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- I like the name Six Summers. It describes the story pretty well. ^.^

fungirl123 @Maggie - yeah, if you ever need the plot of the story, look in the description. I update it quite often. :D Also, everyone, a friend was helping me come up with a name for the story, and she thought of the name Six Summers. Ya know, because it's six really different girls who have totally different summers. ^.^ We can keep brainstorming, though, if you don't like it. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Maggie- The new story is going to be about this group of friends that have a big misunderstanding/argument, and then they end up getting separated for the summer, something that has never happened to them before. Hope this helps!(:

iluvmusic♥ @Haley-Working on my application and last post ^^ Just wondering what the new story is going to be about BTW?

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Sounds good(:

fungirl123 By the way, I'm already writing. :) You guys can just keep your paragraphs on a Word document, then copy/paste them to GL whenever we start.

fungirl123 @Payton - ooh, I'll write that down to make sure we don't skip it!!! ;) @Everyone - I'm going to give the other girls until December twenty-second to get their app in. Is that long enough? But please try as hard as you can to get yours in earlier!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Alright! :) And I was thinking, when our characters meet up, maybe Serenity throws the whole, Alex shoplifting and getting them all arrested incident into Alex's face when Alex says something rude about Serenity. But she hasn't told Zayn about it yet, so it's all a big surprise for him. And then maybe Alex can dump her soda on Serenity, right in front of both bands? Just a thought! I am sooo excited for this story!(:

fungirl123 @Payton - I like the idea of all of them getting arrested! :) But that's definitely something we'll have to ask the other girls.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Haha, those ideas are really cool!(: The others should be incorporated with the shoplifting thing! That'd make it so much more interesting. What if maybe they're all out shopping, and they catch Alex slip something into her purse. Then maybe the other girls try to convince her to take it out, but Alexandra gets mad and stalks out, only to have the alarms go off in the store. Then maybe all the girls get arrested? Or possibly just Alex. What do you think? :D

fungirl123 LOL, awhile ago when I asked a friend on Figment if she had any ideas for this kind of story, and she helped me come up with a whole list – some of them are dumb, I know. I was going to post it way before we started applications, but I just wanna do this for fun now. So here are some random character ideas: 1. Relatives in Germany. 2. Father or mother gets promoted to a CEO or and takes the fam with them to Canada. 3. Gets sick and has to go to an out-of-country hospital to get the best doctors money can buy. 4. A royal wedding. 5. Boyfriend is bad for her and takes up all her time. 6. A summer trip to Colorado. 7. Becomes a foreign exchange summer school student. 8. Is invited to go work somewhere overseas (fancy shmancy fashion corporation, etc.) 9. A funeral. 10. She gets some inheritance money, gets really drunk/blindly stupid one night and decides to go on a vacay with her BF. 11. Wants to meet Barney... 12. Honeymoon. 13. Your sister’s baby is born in Texas. 14. Is a part of a like... I can't really remember what they're called but... like... those things where people are against puppy mills or democrats or babies or something of that nature and protest and go speak about them in foreign countries to get the word out there. (And no, it's NOT a cult XD) 15. Gets to be mentored by some famous professor all summer because she won a contest. (?) 16. Has to bail her brother out of a foreign jail for stealing the king's jewels. 17. MUST go see a 1D concert...? 18. Wants to get away for a while. (because of a death in the fam, etc.) 19. Delusionally wants to marry a prince even though he's already married... 20. Wants to meet the Japanese creators behind Hello Kitty and Mario Bros. 21. Wants to hunt an animal that isn't found in America. 22. Wants to pursue her modeling career. 23. Gets on America's Next Top Model and goes abroad but is sent home at the end and arrives back in her hometown at the end of the summer.

fungirl123 @Payton - I like the shoplifting idea! :) It sounds really interesting. I wonder if we could incorporate the other girls into that, too. ;) Also, I also really love Pennsylvania. I've been there a few times, and it really IS pretty!!! ^.^

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thanks! <3 And okay, I'll try to think of some reasons, but yours doesn't sound very bad. I was planning on Alex getting into trouble for something major, but I don't know what yet. Shoplifting, fighting... I don't know yet. But I think that your character and her sister should be on the same bus as the band, since they're the designers and all. It just seems right to me.<3 For where they live, I like Michigan or Pennsylvania the most, probably, just because I heard it's pretty. But any are fine with me! :D

fungirl123 @Megan - oh, that's cool! :D But I would say keep it France, since Alex is going to be in England with the Malik family. Only if that's OK with you, though! <3

fungirl123 One more thing: do you guys have a reference as to where they live? Any states, cities, regions, etc? I'm open to any! Here were some states I like: Pennsylvania, New York, Michigan, Maryland. Just let me know if you have references!! <3

fungirl123 For my character, do you think her and her sister would have a separate tour bus, or would they go with the band on theirs? :) I just want some input.

fungirl123 @Megan - what was your original reason? @Payton - looooveddd the character! IDK what the argument should be about. Maybe one of them gets in trouble for cheating because another girl not in the group said it and drags them all into it. But if anyone has another idea, please say it!! :D @Maggie - alright, I understand that. <3 Just try to get it in before Christmas, so we can start it before break is over! Work on it whenever you have some free time, and post it when your finished. ^.^ I'm going to talk to Lexi about it. I think she wants to do the club. :)Also, since we have some characters done with, you guys can start writing paragraphs but just wait to post them for when we start. It'll give us a jump start!! ;)

iluvmusic♥ @Haley-So sorry I've been slacking again ^.^! I've been crazy busy! I've been rushing around to get presents and it was my dad's birthday,etc. I'll post my application tomorrow or today and my last post today or tomorrow :)

taylorswiftfan1233 Sorry my application wasn't very good guys. :/ And I might end up changing the boy that she stays with for the summer. Not quite sure yet, though! :)

taylorswiftfan1233 CHARACTER’S NAME: Alexandra Renee Davidson (nicknamed Alex for short). FAMILY BACKGROUND: Alexandra’s mother was originally born in Greece, right before her parents moved her to America. Alexandra’s father’s great, great grandparents moved from Norway (inspired by my ancestors) to America. <3 TRAITS/APPEARANCE: Alex is about 5”7, about the average height for a teenage girl. She’s slender with a high metabolism and can eat a lot without gaining much weight. She has a regular sized bust, and a slender waist. She has tan skin, mostly from genetics and heritage. Alex has long, dark black hair that goes almost down to her hips, but she’s dyed the tips of it blue as a rebellious act. She also has wide, dark blue eyes with nice, long dark eyelashes that make tons of girls at her school jealous. She has thin, light pink lips. Alex doesn’t wear much makeup; the only makeup she actually wears is lipgloss, eyeliner, and eyeshadow, but sometimes she doesn’t bother putting any on at all. Alex’s signature scent is vanilla, and she’s always wearing vanilla perfume and vanilla lotion. STYLE: Alex has a pretty simple style; skinny jeans, hightops or converse, a graphic top, and if it’s cold she’ll wear a slouched beanie on her head. People tell her she would be so much prettier if she dressed up more, but Alexandra just brushes off the comments. It’s pretty obvious that she doesn’t care. PERSONALITY: Alex is the school’s bad girl and everyone knows it, even her friends. She’s been in detention countless times, painted some of the lockers at her school along with a group of rowdy seniors, and has made so many sarcastic comments to her teachers that she’s their least favorite student. Alex is incredibly loyal to her friends, and she’s threatened people that have been rude to them before that if they’re rude again, she’ll break their faces. Beneath all the toughness, Alex can also be an incredibly sweet person. She’s always there if you need a shoulder to lean on,. Most people however try to avoid her because they’re afraid that they’ll accidently make her mad and she’ll do something mean. Truly though, she never would, unless you’re a popular little snob that’s making fun of someone. Alex can’t stand bullying and she isn’t afraid to speak her mind. People consider her fearless, but what they don’t know is that she’s afraid of only two things. One, losing her family and friends. Two, falling in love only to get her heartbroken. Alex has never actually had a real boyfriend; she’s been on a few dates and had her first kiss, but nothing special. FAMILY: The Davidson family is about the size of your average sized family. There’s Alexandra, who lives with her mother (Ambrosia), and her father, (Andrew). There’s Alexandra’s older sister, Laurel, who is 23 years old and is nothing at all like her little sister. Laurel was homecoming Queen several times during her High School years, and was even Prom Queen. Laurel looks a lot like Alex, except Laurel is a girly girl and never once got detention in her entire life. Laurel married her boyfriend from High School, who was nominated Prom King in those years, and she’s currently pregnant. Alex likes to think that Lauren was a suck-up to teachers and a the Greek version of a perfect Barbie. Alex has a younger brother named Luke, who is 13 years old. Again, he’s everything that Alex isn’t. He’s the middle school’s star wrestler, football, and basketball player. On top of all that, he’s also pretty smart. Alex constantly feels like she has to live up to her older sister AND her younger brother. Some people believe that that’s why she’s so fearless and rebellious. Her parents always act like they’re disappointed in her, and her mom says that she is a “disgrace” to the Greek heritage. Alex has never actually had a great relationship with her family; she’s the typical moody teenager that prefers to be out with friends or up in her room, listening to her music as loud as possible. The Davidson family isn’t really wealthy, but they have some money to spare. Alex’s father is a strict lawyer, and her mother used to be a model before she had kids. Now she just stays at home, saying she has so much to do. She runs a blog giving tips and advice to other troubled parents, most of the examples or problems she uses are about Alex. BIO: On November 10th, Ambrosia was rushed to the hospital during the middle of the night. It was cold; the wind was blowing, and soft white snowflakes were falling to the ground. At exactly 1:30 in the morning, after a difficult pregnancy, Alexandra was born. She was a beautiful baby with dark, long hair and already tannish skin. She had the most beautiful blue eyes that her parents had ever seen. You could already seen the Greek resemblance that she had gotten from her mother. Little did her family know how difficult she would be later on in her teenage years. The first time she was placed in her older sister Laurel’s arms, little Alex burst into tears and began to squirm. Laurel, who was about six, nearly dropped the baby with surprise. Already a signal that the two sisters would never get along. As Alexandria began to walk and talk, family members realized how hard she was to keep track of. She would always waddle away when you turned your back for a second, or shove things in her mouth that she wasn’t supposed to. But Alex wasn’t a brat. She was just an independent baby with a mind of her own. When she was a little older, she met the girls she soon came to call her best friends. Though they were all incredibly different, they got along almost perfectly. They were just like sisters. By third grade, Alexandra’s parents had realized that she was never going to be anything like Laurel at all. But Alexandra didn’t care at all. She was too content in being who she wanted to be. But during her teenage years, Alexandra began to feel the real pressure of living up to her sister, and even her younger brother Luke, heavily weighing on her shoulders. She had gotten her ears pierced several times, causing her parents to cringe, and had dyed the tips of her hair blue, causing her parents to yell and throw a fit. Alex had never had a GREAT relationship with her family, but it grew even worse when it finally dawned on her that they wanted her to be perfect. She was almost always up in her room, with the music cranked all the way up against her mom’s wishes, unless she was going out with her friends. Alex would be in detention quite often, giving her a not so clean slate. Once, she even snuck into the school at night with the principal’s daughter who was a senior and helped paint the lockers and gym walls. She had paid the price by getting detention for a week and having to repaint everything she had “damaged”. To her surprise, after every stupid thing, her friends had still stuck by her side. Her parents however, were getting more and more furious with her and had threatened to send her off to boarding school more than once. REASON WHY CHARACTER LEAVES: After making her parents even more angry about something else she had done (I’ll try and write about that in my first post), her parents finally drew the line and told her the worst news Alex had ever heard. They were sending her off Europe to live with some stupid British dude and his dumb family, just to see “if she could shape up”. After a huge argument with her best friends, Alex is ready to go... but she makes a vow to be as difficult as possible to her mom’s “old best friend” and her family. But when she gets there, she learns what her mother never told her... That the family she’s staying with is the Malik family (I might change this later, guys), and their smoking hot son, Zayn, just so happens to be in a band called One Direction with four other smoking hot guys. And soon, no matter how difficult she’s trying to be, she realizes that she’s falling for one of them... hard. **** I can be on almost every single day, unless I’m super loaded with homework. I’ll mostly be able to post on weekends, but that will probably be it unless I have time to write at night. But I do plan on writing a lot over Christmas Break. If there’s anything else you guys need me to add, just let me know! And if you’re new to the club, welcome! Feel free to ask me questions if you’re confused on something. I just might be able to help you!(: @Haley- What exactly is the argument/misunderstanding going to be about? It’s okay if we haven’t decided yet, I was just kind of curious. I’m super excited to start this one!(: The last one was so much fun and I loved writing for it<3

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Hmm, I'll have to think. :) @Kat- Awesome application!(:

fungirl123 @Kat - awesome application!! :D :D I love the name Lennon - reminds me of John Lennon.

kjm109 Here is my character, I hope you like her! Also as I am writing this I am getting more and more excited for this story. The character is out of my norm and I think will be tons of fun to write about!! Name: Lennon Weights Age: 17 Birthday: March 5th 1995 Nationality: Caucasian (I might change this later because I am having a hard time coming up with something super creative) Personality: Lennon is very outgoing and the life of a party. She is almost always happy and tries to see the best in everyone. She is definitely a party girl and loves hanging out with friends. She can be a flirt at times but honors her friends far more than any boy she knows. Lennon loves singing and plays the guitar and piano. Appearance: Lennon is average height with golden brown hair (http://www.google.com/imgres?q=jennifer+lawrence+curly+brown+hair&hl=en&client=safari&tbo=d&rls=en&biw=1440&bih=838&tbm=isch&tbnid=gmQHnKUlAxciyM:&imgrefurl=http://pinterest.com/jenny_kitson/hair-and-beauty/&docid=2vAMNKLXfJQJhM&imgurl=http://media-cache-ec6.pinterest.com/upload/235664992971138068_TaJo8zXH_b.jpg&w=192&h=256&ei=wCvJUJH1L4e9iwLOkIHYBw&zoom=1&iact=hc&vpx=4&vpy=506&dur=2502&hovh=204&hovw=153&tx=73&ty=113&sig=112193763703571588672&page=2&tbnh=135&tbnw=99&start=52&ndsp=59&ved=1t:429,r:72,s:0,i:307) and blue green eyes. She isn’t like model skinny but a healthy skinny. She has long legs and arms. Also Lennon has a “cute” face with a button like nose and slightly rounded features. Style: Lennon goes for the laid back casual but is always wearing the latest trend. She has a few classic pieces but really has no normal for her outfits. Family: Lennon is the youngest of four girls and two boys. The order of the kids goes Hudson (26, boy) Marissa (24), Uriah (22, boy), Karter (20, girl), Quinn (18), and then of course Lennon (17). Their Mom and Dad (Kari, and Chris) have been married for the past twenty-seven years and raised their children well. Chris’ mom and dad both live with the family just increasing their size even more. Her parents met in collage and fell in love instantly. They both finished with masters degrees in Collage but one week after graduation eloped because Kari’s parents did not approve of Chris. They moved to (wherever we have the girls living) and started having kids immediately. They could both be described as free-spirited and that trait definitely rubbed off on to the kids. They live in what could be considered the “art district” (again insert here where they live) and are surrounded by hippie neighbors. Bio: Lennon was born a wet March morning and was thrown right into her crazy family. She grew up quickly and made friends even quicker. She began playing the guitar at age 5, the piano at 7 and has been singing her whole life. She has always excelled at school and participated in advanced classes. Her grandparents moved in with the family when Lennon was in 8th grade. This made Lennon happy but also put some stress and drama into the family. (sorry girls, I am at a loss for what to write next in the bio) REASON FOR LEAVING: Lennon and her friends get into a huge fight and end up practically ruining their friendship. Everyone in Lennon’s family is coming home for the summer so she is stuck in the town. To get away from it all she signs up to be a camp councilor at a local camp for part of the summer and ends up realizing a lot about her self. (So I hope this is good and that you enjoyed it :-)!!)

fungirl123 @Payton – hahah, muchas gracias!! :D Do you guys have any ideas for titles? I was thinking something with ‘summer’ in it, but I can’t quite think of a name yet. I wanted to make an icon for the club with the name in it. So if anything pops into your minds for ideas, let meh know! ^.^ Can’t wait to read the rest of you girls’ applications!!!

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Lol, weird.(: And yeah, that's what I meant! I thought you were saying that your character was going to fall in love with one of the boys so I thought I'd ask. Anyways, FABULOUS application! @Megan- Sorry I didn't say this earlier hun, but awesome application! :D

fungirl123 I usually use ideas from my other applications to make these, but I couldn’t find anything from my old applications that I could use in this, so that’s why it’s a bit shorter than my previous apps. :] NAME: Serenity Isabelle Curtiss FAMILY BACKGROUND: British (born there, raised in US, both parents lived there until Serenity was born) TRAITS/APPEARANCE: Serenity has a tall (5’9”), slender figure, a slim waist, a narrow, long torso, lightly toned arms and legs, and a regular-sized bust. She has high cheekbones, a small forehead, full, pale pink lips, and slender and long fingers that do a good job of reaching across the keys of a piano. She has lean legs that keep her movements swift and graceful and quiet. Her hair is long, velvet-cupcake-colored waves that shine in the sunlight. She loves her hair. It reaches the middle of her back. Her features are highlighted by her warm eyes that are the color of ambers, her luscious black eyelashes, and her small nose. She gets her fair complexion for her London-born parents. She prefers small amounts of makeup, since she doesn’t like to spoil her already-dry skin. She keeps her skin hydrated constantly, since dry skin is in her genes. STYLE: Serenity is incredibly girly, always looking put-together and nice when at school or out with friends. She can be seen almost every day in a dress. In the summer, she has a variety of maxi dresses and sun dresses that she can wear on a day-to-day basis. In the winter, she sometimes goes to her supply of dark-wash skinny jeans and furry UGG boots. She has been told she can look good in anything, even sweatpants and a T-shirt. Her style can range from sexy heels to adorable flats. She loves skirts, dresses, blouses, cute wedges, boots, and the latest Juicy Couture purses Her sister enjoys giving her outfits from that she has come up with over the years. Serenity always has her fingers painted in some cute design or just a French tip manicure. PERSONALITY: Serenity is very outgoing, always wanting to make new friends and go on adventures. Sometimes her parents have a hard time keeping up with her. She loves shopping with her friends and going parties. Serenity gives amazing advice and is an excellent problem-solver. She hates arguments between her friends and her. She has a great sense of humor (that can sometimes be the slightest bit dirty) and likes to get along with everyone. Serenity tends to be known by her friends as the one who loves to flirt. She is shy when it comes to stating her mind about things, as she is scared about losing any of her friends if she were to state her opinion. But she IS very independent, and has been taught all her life not to be reliant on others. She enjoys playing piano. FAMILY: The Curtiss’s are a small family with three kids. She lives with her mother (Isabelle) and father (Marshall). She has one sister named Talia (20) who was a design major and is working on her own fashion line. She also works as a stylist for a popular band, Starlight. Serenity and Talia are each other’s best friends. Serenity also has a younger brother named Elliot (8). He is very quiet, with a slight lisp in his voice. The Curtiss family lives in a very nice house in a cute neighborhood. Their house is always has a happy vibe. It is shiny white, with black shutters and a wrought-iron gate surrounding it. Her parents have worked incredibly hard to be where they are. Her mother is a prosecuting lawyer whom owns her own law firm, while her father is a screenwriter for many successful movies. They met at a dinner when they were teenagers, and dated for seven years before they married. They were already successful before they married. That was where Serenity learned to make your own money. But her family all love each other. Marshall and Isabelle always let their children make their own decisions, and never try to tell them how to run their lives. BIO: On the beautiful morning of July twelfth, a baby girl with short, curly dark hair was born. They had decided to name her Serenity Isabelle, since they thought it fit her. She was a calm, quiet baby at first. But then once she was at home, she was giggly, happy, and smiley every single day. She lit up everyone’s day. Her family moved to the US to be closer to other family. Serenity became an adorable little girl with a slight English accent. When Serenity learned to walk, there was no stopping her. She would find her way up the stairs and sneak up on people. As soon as she got into school, she kept excelling. She was so smart, even as a little girl. She was happy, but not too loud. She liked having her nose stuck in a book. One day, her family went to see her uncle play at a concert in New York. Serenity watched him play his piano, his fingers sliding over the keyboard like the notes had been nailed into his brain. She was mesmerized by this art. So she began playing the piano as a six-year-old. In middle school, she began making friends with girls she’d be friends with for her entire life. These girls were all different from each other, but yet they all fit together perfectly. In high school, she joined the honor society, science club, and the art club. She has been Homecoming Queen twice. Everyone loves Serenity, really. She enjoys having fun and being with her group of friends, yet isn’t stuck-up or Barbie-like. She volunteers at many places, like rec centers, daycare centers, and vet offices. She has never had a long-lasting boyfriend, but is good friends with many guys. She can definitely be considered a guys’ girl. REASON TO LEAVE GROUP: When Serenity’s sister got a job as a popular band’s stylist, she gets the chance to go on tour with them. After Serenity decides that she wants to get away for awhile because of some friend problems, Talia offers to bring her sister on the Starlight Summer Tour. She joins quickly, and gets packing. Then she is introduced to the tour in London with the band members, Emma, Eric, Cord, Holly, and Peter on a large tour bus. She suddenly is hanging out with celebrities and hanging backstage at concerts. But after awhile, Serenity begins to develop feelings for a band member, and she doesn’t exactly know how to feel about it.

fungirl123 @Payton - lol, that's the third time tonight we've posted at the same time and didn't see what each other wrote. :p #random

fungirl123 @Payton - it's not a member of 1D, if that's what you meant, that she falls for. But the guys name is Cord, if that's what you meant. :D @Kat - yeah, the usual stuff, along with why she left the group. And the girl CAN leave, but she doesn't have to. :) It's all up to you.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Kat- Yeah, I'm pretty sure you just post your application here. It's basically the usual one, but you need to add in your character's reason why they leave for the summer. And yes, the girls all get into a fight, but I also think that they go somewhere. Hope this helps. :)

kjm109 Oh also, so the girls just get into a fight right? They don't all go somewhere like the story on Story Writing?

kjm109 So do we just post our applications here, and just the usual stuff? I will start mine but won't post it until I hear back from someone.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Which boy is your character going to fall in love with? :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Sounds great!(: Starlight actually isn't that bad of a name for a band, but if you want something different I can always try to help you think of something. <3

fungirl123 @Payton - sorry, just saw your post. I like that idea, but how about the band I'm using (it's called Starlight. I know; stupid. Help wanted for the name. :p) is friends with 1D, so they meet up one night and our characters clash or something. :D

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- And sorry if that made no sense.. It kind of sounds stupid. :P

fungirl123 Haha, I keep forgetting to tell you guys things. :p On your application (Megan, you can just tell us this now), be sure to add in your character's reason to leave the group for the summer. Make it for a reason that lasts for about 2.5 months. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Oh, okay, I see.(: And will that work then if I do my character like I was thinking? Or not really? I just had an idea if both of us do the 1D thing, but you may not like it. What if the boys (idk which your character is gonna fall in love with, but I can pick a different boy than you) but neither of the girls know that the other is dating one of the boys and the boys don’t know that our characters “hate” each other because of the argument/misunderstanding. And then they end up, like, going on a double date or something and they end up getting into a really big fight, but later they make up? IDK. It was just a random idea... :P

fungirl123 @Megan - great application! :) I'm going to wait to see if anyone else gives one before I make you an officer, though. ^.^ @Everyone - you can post your application between now and January first. The earlier, the better!!!! :D :D

fungirl123 @Payton - yeah, forgot to add that in there. If your busy for a period of time, obviously those go in front of GL. But if your constantly busy year-around, don't make a character. :) Also, with your character, I like it a lot. The only problem is that my character is kind of similar, and my app is already written up. My girl's older sister is a popular band (not 1D) stylist, and she goes on tour with them and falls in love with a band member. Also they'll be in Europe. Just so ya know I'm not copying you! :D You can def still do that one! <3

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Sorry for all the questions, but I just had an idea for my character and I wanted someone's opinion on it! This like just popped into my head.(: So, I was thinking that maybe my character's mom could be old friends with one of the boys from One Direction, and right after the misunderstanding/argument between the girls, her mom announces that she's going to live with the boy's mom for a while over the summer, and that she has no choice in the matter. Then she'll end up falling in love and yeah<3 What do you think? I know a lot of people have been doing the One Direction stuff lately, but I just had the idea and I thought it would be kind of neat to try. I'm not trying to copy anyone<3 If you don't like it, that's fine, I don't have to do it. It was just an idea<3

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thank you! <3 <3 I should be able to post at least once a week, but it'll most likely have to be over the weekend. And I normally do get on everyday... It's just when no one else has anything up, or has been saying anything, I don't know what to say. But I'll try updating every single time I get on!(Oh, and I plan on writing like crazy over break. :)

fungirl123 So, girls, for this next story please do not create a character if you will never have time to get on GL. Expect to be posting at LEAST once a week (unless you’re having writer’s block; ask for help then), and updating as often as you can. Please don’t say you get on, you just never update your statuses. Let us know you’ve visited, and try your best to help the other writers. And to the girls who have been in this club (or others) for awhile, please help out any new person/people. You know what to do, it’s not just me. ^.^ @MountainLover456 – I’ll post the application on your profile ASAP! :) @Payton – loooovveddd the epilogue!! <3 <3 Sorry it took so long to get back to you. Last night, I was at the ER after breaking my pinkie finger in PE until nine PM, and tonight I had a basketball game and this is my first time being home all night. :\ And for the reason their separated, it can be both, just try to keep it mainly because of the argument/misunderstanding. :D

taylorswiftfan1233 Here's my epilogue, written in first person. I think it might have gotten kind of long, but I hope you like it anyway! Oh, and here is the link to the song that describes her epilogue, called the Lucky One by Taylor Swift: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=p6mrKaSmSj4 ~Taylor~ After proudly graduating as Class Valedictorian and offered a full scholarship to New York, I was off to my dream college. The Art Institute of New York, to be exact. As soon as I arrived in New York City, it was pretty obvious to me that everything was going to be different from there on out. The year quickly flew by, me keeping in close contact with my friends from back home. But about three years later, I auditioned for my first movie, “Young, Wild, and Free”. To my surprise and pure joy, I got the part of Victoria, the normally sweet teenager that had turned into a little rebel. I got to work with several famous actors and actresses and came to know each of them. Selena Gomez, Josh Hutcherson, Liam and Chris Hemsworth, Miley Cyrus, Ashley Tisdale, Zac Efron, Taylor Lautner, and of course, Kristen Stewart. My fame quickly rose, and before I knew it, paparazzi was nearly everywhere I went. I even had some incredibly loyal fans that claimed they would do anything for me. That year was a whirlwind of fancy red carpet events, parties with celebrities, limo rides, and autograph signing. I loved it all to death. But when I turned twenty-two years old, I began to feel different about the whole Hollywood Experience. I began to feel incredibly pressured. Everyone in Hollywood seemed to be dieting, dying their hair, changing their style to match what the people wanted... It was all quite overwhelming, to be honest. Right before a red carpet event, my manager convinced me to dye my hair black. And instead of my usual curls, I had ruler straight hair. I wasn’t happy, though. No matter how pretty I looked, or no matter how many times people told me I was lucky, I didn’t feel like myself. Hollywood was like nothing I had ever imagined, and I began to feel used. Over that year, I barely spoke to my friends. I got too swept up in the fame and trying to keep my fans happy by following all the latest trends. At the time, I didn’t realize it. But I was slipping slowly away from everyone I loved. On a visit home to Charlotte for the holidays, I figured out how awkward things between my friends and I had actually become. But it wasn’t their fault; it was mine completely. I had failed to inform them about my life, and they were the ones stuck watching me on TV or reading about me in magazines. After Arielle’s daughter, Emma, getting lost in a crowd of crazy paparazzi and demanding journalists, I cracked. I burst into tears, realizing that nothing lately had made me happy. I had been miserable for almost an entire year. Cole, being an amazing boyfriend to me, comforted me and told me that I was perfect in my own way. He made me realize that I was going to make mistakes in my life, that I wasn’t perfect, and that I was still Taylor Riley, the somewhat quiet girl from North Carolina. Hollywood needed to know that. Who were they to change me? As soon as I was back in California, I talked to my manager, Crystal. After explaining to her that I didn’t want to change and that I wanted to do things MY way, she reluctantly gave in. She could have just dropped me right then and left me on my own, but she didn’t. Julie from the acting camp in Maine came to visit me, along with Mrs. Silver. Turns out they had become close friends. They both encourage me to do things my way, and not to give in to the pressure of Hollywood. Over the next two years, I had starred in a TV series, called “Average Girl” inspired by the song by Emily Osment. The show was about a girl that was dumped by her boyfriend on Valentine’s Day. After it ended, I also got the lead in a movie called “Runaway”, a movie about a group of teens that run away from their terrible home lives just to get away, only to find themselves getting in more trouble than ever. I even got a stunt double for that one. I guest-starred in several TV shows, including “Switched At Birth” and “Criminal Minds”. On a visit home over the summer, Cole got down on his knees and proposed to me. I of course accepted ecstatically, and soon it was announced that Hollywood’s “Princess”, as they had begun to call me, was getting married. I was still young... only twenty-three years old. I got some hate from magazines, claiming that I was too young to get married and if I did, it wouldn’t ever last. I chose to ignore it, and on November 21st, I got married to Cole. (Dress: http://www.essensedesigns.com/stella-york/dresses/detail/5664) We had a wedding in a church, with just our family and friends, along with a couple of my celebrity friends. But that was it. No managers, no hating fans, no nagging paparazzi. Just my close friends and family. Cole and I went on an exclusive honeymoon trip to Hawaii, to a tiny tropical island. There, we decided what we would do when we got home. We planned on moving to L.A., so I could be closer to my career. We bought a huge beach house, right beside the ocean. At night, we would sometimes lay in the sand, right under the dark starry sky. I got one more role in a movie called “Criminal” a song inspired by the classic Britney Spear’s song. It was about a girl that falls in love with a criminal, and I played the main character. It was no doubt that I had become a star in the past few years. But after “Criminal” came out, I realized I was pregnant. After much thinking, I decided that for now, I wanted to give my career a break. I managed to stay active with my fans, and stayed in close contact with my friends and family. On December 24th, Christmas Eve, I gave birth to my baby boy. We decided to name him Alexander, calling him Alex for short. As soon as he was about 6 months old, I went back to my job. But I soon realized that it was harder than I had pictured. With a baby at home and Cole and I both working all the time, we barely got time to spend with each other and Alex. Not to mention our new baby was hard to care for. Every night I would be exhausted, and the next day I would drag myself out of bed and go to the studio where I was recording my next movie. Almost a year or so later, I discovered that I was once again pregnant, this time with a baby girl. As the symptoms began to kick in, I realized that I couldn’t do this anymore. I needed to go home... to my real home. In Charlotte, North Carolina, where all my friends and family were. After selling our house and me telling my manager that I was done with acting for a while, Cole and I moved back with Alex to Charlotte. We had bought a large, beautiful house. My parents were thrilled that they got to spend more time with Alex, and all of my friends were happy that we were back. Aria, my little baby girl, was born on September 1st at exactly midnight. Everything was going perfectly after that. Paparazzi barely bothered me; it was as if I totally disappeared off the map. Cole was working as a lawyer, and had a great paying job, though of course we still had plenty of money from my career. By the time Alex was seven and Aria was six, I had gotten a job as the Drama Club Teacher at my old High School. Mrs. Silver had retired a few years before, and the program had gone downhill from there when nobody offered to take it into their hands. But I got it started back up again, and it was more successful than ever before. Every now and then, Mrs. Silver would stop by and help out. She actually loved what I had done with everything. Crystal, my old manager, even paid for the auditorium to be completely redone. Everything seemed more professional now. Every summer, my family would go to Maine for a few weeks. We would go to the beach, go to amusement parks, and do the regular family type activities. Not only that, but we all helped out at the old acting camp. I taught an acting class for the older kids, and gave them all of my tips. Alex and Aria did the Children’s Acting Program for the younger kids, which had been added just a few years ago. And Cole, my amazing husband, made sure that everything was fixed and that they had plenty of money while we were there. A few years passed. I guess people expected me to go back to L.A. and finish my acting career. After all, I was talented and I could have a long career ahead of me. But I never did. Maybe I never actually belonged there in the first place. But I couldn’t bare to leave my two beautiful children, and my wonderful husband. I couldn’t bare to once again leave all my friends behind, or to forget about my parents for a while. I just wanted to stay in Charlotte, and I did. And it was my happy, fairytale ending. “That’s what fame is, isn’t it? To get the world to fall in love with you.” ~Lady Gaga. “The friend is the man that knows all about you, and still likes you.” ~Elbert Hubbard.

kjm109 @Haley, I'm in for that one. That sounds like it will work better than it did on Story Writing.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- I love the idea for the next story!(: Would the girls get separated just because of the argument/misunderstanding? Or because they all have different reasons? Or both? Just wondering!(:

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- No, the four years later thing was just something I decided to do along with my epilogue. I'll try to have it up soon, though! I feel like I need to talk about her and Cole, and what happens in Hollywood(: @Kat- Awesome posts & epilogue!

fungirl123 @Kat – awesome!!! <3 I was planning on doing the story from Story Writing we did about a year ago that never really worked out. Ya know, the one about the friends that are separated for a summer. The only thing different that was for this story I thought there could be a really big argument/misunderstanding between the girls to separate them. :-] What do you think?

kjm109 I would really like to do the next one. What is the story going to be about?

fungirl123 So, girls, I know Lee and Lexi (I think) still need to post epilogues, but while I can, I'd just like to say that I'd like to start the next story around Christmas break, because that's when most of us have free time. So PLEASE spread the word to other writers on GL. I know sometimes their hard to find, but you just gotta look! ;) And just whenever you have free time in the next week, try to write up your application so you can just have it ready by the time we're starting. ^.^

fungirl123 @Kat - lol, sorry, the page took so long to load and I didn't see your other paragraphs. :p Anyway, great post!!

fungirl123 @Kat - great post! :) Can't wait to see what else your going to write. Also, were you planning on doing the next story? ^.^ @Payton - awesome, thanks! :) IDK if I've already asked ya this, but were your "a few years later" posts your epilogue?

kjm109 This was so fun girls. If you will let me I would love to write a story with you all again. <3 also sorry this is so short. Idk what else to write. ~Epilogue~ Leslie completed 4 years of collage and graduated with a masters degree in business. She returned to Charlotte after collage and got a job in a near by town. She and Paul dated off and on since the homecoming dance and Paul proposed to her two years after collage. The had a simple and elegant wedding with all their friends in attendance. They later moved to Florida and opened up a business (Can’t think of what type now sorry about that) Leslie found out two years after moving that she was pregnant with twins a boy and a girl. She had them in the middle of March and named them, Marlee and Marcus. They were beautiful and healthy in every way. A few years later Leslie found out that she was yet again pregnant, only one, and she was born in July again beautiful and healthy. She was named Maya. They lived in Florida for the next six years before moving back near Charlotte to be closer to family and because of business opportunity’s. The kids loved Charlotte and even became close to Emma and Leon, Ari’s kids. Upon moving back to the area Leslie got closer with her old friends who stayed in the area and loved life. Leslie and Paul remained near Charlotte through the rest of their lives and witnesses marriages, deaths, and grandchildren. They were happy their whole lives.

kjm109 ~Leslie~ (4 years later) “Now boarding flight 457 to Charlotte,”(is that where they lived, I couldn’t remember. If that is wrong my apologies) the flight attendant lady says through the intercom. Paul and I stand up and make our way over to the counter to have our tickets scanned. We were leaving sunny Florida and collage to return home for Christmas (I thought this was a good reason for everyone to come home) Paul held my had while we made our way to the plane and found our seats. My dad called me twice every day for the past week to make sure that everything was running smoothly and what type of cereal would I like, and remember its cold here so bring a jacket and so on. It was nice hearing from him all the time it made being away from home easier since I didn’t have enough money to fly home whenever this was special. This would be my first Christmas back at home since collage and everyone was excited. Even the old gang was getting together. I remained friends with everyone but I was never super close to them and I made new friends down in Florida. Still it would be nice to see them all together like old times. **** “Dad?” I call out unlocking the front door. Dad materializes from around the corner leading to the kitchen and engulfs me in a hug. “You look so grown up,” He tells me making me blush. I had definitely changed in the past four years and matured, it was nice that Dad noticed. “I missed you,” I say giving him another hug. “Me too Les, me too,” We break our hug and head to the kitchen where I see that he has made all of my Christmas favorites. We sit in the kitchen for the next few hours talking and eating before I remember my promise to show up at Ari and Nick’s house in thirty minutes. “I will be back soon,” I tell my dad before heading out to my rental car and taking off to Ari’s house.**** “Thump, Thump.” My knocks sound through the door. It is chilly tonight just like my dad promised and thankfully I had listened to him and brought a jacket. A few moments later a little girl with a head of dark hair like Ari’s and bright blue eyes opens the door. “Hi, I’m Leslie,” I say smiling down at her. She slowly smiles back at me and Ari appears behind her. “Leslie!” She exclaims wrapping her arms around me in a hug. We make our way inside and I see everyone but Taylor and Cole are here already. I am bombarded with hugs and questions from all sides and I do my best to answer them. We sit and talk for a while before Taylor shows up and shocks us all. Her hair is jet black and stick straight, the opposite of her blond curls. We get over it quickly and enjoy the rest of our night making more memories for me to carry with me for the rest of my life.

kjm109 Ok so I will do my post about home coming, the four years later, and then do my epilogue later. Great posts and epilogues girls! ~Leslie~ It had been two weeks since I met my mom and told my dad not to worry, I wanted no relationship with her. He was extremely relieved and happy about my decision. Jeremy, was not. He thought that the opportunity was there and I needed to take it and help my mom. That drove a stake through our relationship and we broke up five days after. This left me dateless for homecoming. Paul shyly asked me a couple of days after to be his date and I said yes. We are now posing for a bunch of pictures being snapped by our dads at Ari’s house. We took some group photos and individual before heading out to dinner and the dance. The night flew by and before I knew it all the girls were back at Ari’s house for a sleep over. I sit crossed legged on the floor near Aspen and Lee with a bowl of popcorn sitting between us. I sit back and listen as they talk about how much we have changed over these few months and I couldn’t agree more. I glance at Ari with her pregnant belly, Taylor and the new way she holds herself after her two plays. Lee and Oh Ha Ni and how they got thrown in the midst of our craziness and still love us and hold their own. Aspen and all her changes (sorry there isn’t specifics. I couldn’t remember or find anything to say) And then me, I had met my mom, had my first boyfriend and made some huge choices in my life these past months and weeks. I have so many memories with these girls and I know that there will be many more to come.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Awesome epilogue! I think I might write mine today.(:

fungirl123 Okay, guys, start working on the next story's app! :p LOL, Jk (although I already have mine done).

fungirl123 This probably won’t be that great. I decided just to do a regular third-person epilogue. ~Arielle~ After high school, Arielle went to summer school for a month, wanting dearly to catch up to get her diploma. She had spent the remaining two months of the school year caring for her newborn baby, Emma. But things did not prove to be easy for her. After finally getting her high school diploma, she knew that her dream of leaving for college would have to wait. Well, it didn’t actually have to wait. She decided on online college, since it was free, and that would mean getting to stay home with Em. They had moved in with Monique, since Arielle wanted to show Shane and Derek that she wasn’t a baby anymore. Emma slowly grew into a plump-faced one-year-old. Arielle could watch her learn to walk while also getting her undergrad in philosophy. Her life was based around the life of a little girl, and everyone understood. She soon stopped caring about the people staring at the petite teenage girl in the streets that carried around a baby…her. Nick had decided on joining the Air force. Arielle was hesitant at first, but she decided that there was nothing wrong with it. It meant paying for his education afterward, and that he would have a job. Except after he left, Arielle felt more alone than ever, even if Monique slept two doors away from her and her baby was three feet from her bed every night. After a bit, she returned to staying focused on her online classes, not to mention watching Emma. And when she took a break, she made time to roll around on the floor with Emma and playing with her dolls with her. Em was growing into a small, healthy two-year-old with her mama’s dark raven hair and piercing blue eyes. Arielle knew that even while all her friends were off at their universities and she was still in Charlotte, she always had them. At twenty-years-old, Arielle had her undergrad in philosophy, and went on to get a job as a journalist for the local literature magazine. She worked from home, and only went into the office sometimes. Soon, Arielle and Emma moved out of Monique’s apartment and into their own. She sent Nick photos of Emma as often as she could, and made sure he was in her life, even while he was in the Airforce. When he came home, they were one family again. One night, out to dinner with all their friends, he got down on one knee and asked if she would like to marry him. It was obvious was Arielle said next, since they were already a family and were in love with each other. They were married nine months later in an outdoor wedding with three-year-old Emma as the flower girl. It was at sunset of the beaches of North Carolina. It was a peaceful wedding, with only forty guests coming. Ari’s dress was very simple, just like her personality. It was loose, with a halter neck and a flowing bottom. (http://weddingdressart.org/tag/beach-wedding-dress) Everyone was happy there. She had made sure no one there would make trouble, and it didn’t happen. Everyone was smiling and laughing. No one was stressing over if the flowers were perfect or if there was enough food. Nick wore his military uniform. Shortly after a family trip to Colorado for their honeymoon, Nick returned to his Airforce duties. Arielle kept in close touch with all her friends to avoid feeling lonely without her husband, who she thought about every single day. She watched them have their own children. Speaking of children, after Nick had come home and left again, Ari learned she was pregnant again. She was nervous. It had already been hard with Emma. But, then again, she was only a teenager when Emma was born. Eight months after getting over the anxiety, while Nick was home and on her birthday, Leon James Fisher was born. She celebrated her birthday in this hospital happily, holding the baby in her arms. Her friends were closely by her side. Taylor, Aspen, Lee, Leslie, and Oh Ha Ni all stood by her in all the troubles in her life, for now she was dedicated to not only one child, but two. Through all the arguments between Nick and Arielle – caused by the two strong minds – she knew she always had people dedicated to her. She could be treated like a kid again around her friends, as she was called the baby of the group as a teen and child. Arielle knew not to be ashamed of your past, for that would only affect your future. If someone really cares about you, they won’t care about mistakes you’ve made, but instead help you learn from them. She wrote articles in the magazine she wrote for about them all the time. Their friendship wasn’t perfect. They argued sometimes. They wanted time away from each other at times, but only to learn that time heals everything. The cared about her, just as she did them. They cried, laughed, and squabbled. “Friendship... is not something you learn in school. But if you haven't learned the meaning of friendship, you really haven't learned anything.” ~Muhammad Ali

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thank you! <3 <3 <3 And I actually am done. :)

fungirl123 @Payton - I liked it, a lot!!! <3 <3 <3 I'll wait till your done with all that to write my epilogue.

taylorswiftfan1233 I hope it's okay what I wrote, guys... The idea just kind of popped into my mind. Oh, and sorry if there were any mistakes. :P

taylorswiftfan1233 *** ~Taylor~ (Outfit: http://www.polyvore.com/fashion_fall_season/set?id=64128482#stream_box) I shivered, rubbing my hands together in hopes of warmth. I had just outrun three crazy journalists that had been desperate to get the scoop on me. Great. Just great. They knew I was here already. Even after all that running, I was still cold. I let out a shaky sigh of relief as a silver Mercedes Benz pulled up, music pounding from the speakers. “Thank god,” I murmured, sliding into the back seat. A gust of warm air hit me. “I told you that you should’ve brought a jacket,” Wilson said, raising an eyebrow at me, turning around from his spot at the steering wheel. I scowled. “Yeah, yeah. I know, I know. I should have listened to you.” He smiled, turning back around. Wilson was my driver/security/guy that made sure I did nothing stupid. I coughed, feeling a cold coming on already. “What street did you say your boyfriend lives on?” Wilson asked, pulling away from the curb. “Liberty.” There was a silence as we drove down the streets of Charlotte. All of my friends have moved out of our crappy neighborhood as soon as they were all done with college. None of their families lived there anymore, either. But truthfully, I hadn’t been back to Charlotte for practically a year. I had been too busy with my movie, “Young, Wild, and Free” with Selena Gomez, Josh Hutcherson, and a bunch of other people. I had played the sweet, innocent teenager that had gone into a fit of rebellion when she didn’t get what she wanted. Ha. It was as if they had purposefully done that. I shook my head to clear my thoughts. The past was the past. Instead, I focused on what it would be like seeing the others again. I had only talked to them over the phone lately, and that hadn’t been for almost a month.. Except for Cole, who I had called last week. He had bought his own house and was making a living on his own. I felt a tug at my heart, wishing I could be closer. Nothing was how I had wanted it to be. Wilson pulled up to a cute, cozy looking little house on the edge of Liberty Street. It was a brick house, but it looked perfect and sweet. Just the sight of it made me feel warm inside. “Do you want me to help you with your bags?” Wilson asked, his British accent sticking out more to me than usual. “No thanks,” I said, getting out of the car. I didn’t want to seem like I had turned into a pretty rich girl that didn’t want to lift a finger. I opened up the trunk and grabbed my suitcases. I dragged them up onto the porch and then turned around, giving Wilson a thumbs up. He smiled and drove away. I rang the doorbell, silent begging God to not let this be too awkward. The door opened, and Cole stood before me. My eyes eagerly took in the sight of him. I hadn’t seen him in person for a year. His dark, messy brown hair still hung in his bright, gorgeous blue eyes. He was wearing a pair of jeans that had a hole in one knee, and a dark red t-shirt. He had no shoes on, and was barefoot. He also took in the sight of me, a somewhat weird expression on his face. “Is something wrong?” I asked nervously. “What?” he asked, looking back up at me with a look of confusion. Seeing my expression, he quickly shook his head. “No, babe. Nothing’s wrong. It’s just... I haven’t seen you in such a long time and you look so different,” he said. I smiled weakly. “Oh...” He suddenly took action. “Why aren’t you wearing a jacket? It’s like thirty degrees, Taylor. You’re shivering,” he said, pulling me inside. He threw my suitcases aside, and before I could thank him, he pulled me close and connected his lips softly with mine. I wrapped my arms around his neck, just enjoying the moment. I had missed this so, so much... Finally, the kiss broke apart. I stepped back, giving him a shy smile. “We’re going to Arielle’s place tonight for dinner. They’ve missed you almost as much as I have,” Cole said, grinning. Oh, how I had missed him.... “Sure,” I said, smiling, too. Maybe things wouldn’t be awkward after all. *** With Cole’s arm wrapped firmly around my waist, I rang the doorbell at Arielle’s house. A few seconds passed before a little girl with blue eyes and dark colored hair opened the door. As soon as she took in the sight of me, her mouth dropped open with surprise. At once, I knew who she was. Little Emma. “Hey, Em. Remember me, sweetheart?” I asked, bending down to her eye level. “Uh huh. You’re famous,” she said, sounding almost excited. “Oh. Yeah,” I said, shrugging a little. She ran into the house, just as Arielle appeared in the doorway. “Oh my god! Taylor!” she cried, hugging me tightly. I hugged her back. “Hey, Arielle.” She smiled, gesturing for Cole and I to come inside. “The others should be here soon,” she informed us, smiling. I nodded, leaning back into my boyfriend’s arms and resting my head on his shoulder. After the plane ride, the visit with my parents, and the earlier run in with paparazzi had me exhausted. “Hey, Tay,” a guy said, appearing in the living room. “Hi, Nick,” I said, also giving him a hug. Suddenly, I felt someone tug on my hand. “Tay,” Emma chirped, “Look.” She thrust a magazine at my hands. To my surprise, it was a copy of Vogue. With me on the cover, to be exact. I felt my cheeks heating up as if the room had suddenly gotten hotter. “You look pretty,” Emma said, smiling sweetly. She blushed a little. “Aw, thanks,” I said, giving her a small hug. Yep. This was going to be interesting. *** Dinner had been okay last night. Now, we were going out to eat for lunch today. It had been Arielle’s idea, and I could tell that she was trying to think of as many possible extra ways to see me as she could. After bits of awkward conversation and delicious food, along with the occasional stranger gawking at me, we were finally leaving. I let out a sigh of relief, throwing a twenty dollar bill onto the table as a tip for the tiny blonde waitress. As we walked towards the door, I began to notice that it was getting louder. We all exchanged glances. I had a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach. But how would the paparazzi know that I was here? Unless... someone had tipped them off. As we neared the doors, I suddenly realized that indeed the paparazzi were out there. And not just one or two, or even three. Much, much more. Cameras, shouting, journalists, microphones. “What the heck?” Arielle whispered, looking at me with confusion. I swore under my breath, rubbing my temple. The paps hadn’t noticed us yet, but they would awfully soon. The shouting was growing louder and louder with each passing second. “Um... We have a problem,” I said, opening my eyes. I was already pulling out my iPhone, ready to text Wilson. “Are these paparazzi?” Aspen asked, wide eyed. “Yeah,” I said, feeling the heat rising in my cheeks. They all shook their heads. “Dang it,” Cole whispered. I swore once more under my breath when I got a text from Wilson said that he was all the way across town and wouldn’t be able to get back on time. “What?” Cole asked, just as Arielle elbowed me and hissed, “Stop swearing.” Emma looked up with wide eyes, and I quickly apologized. Arielle sighed. “Okay, so... You guys can wait here while I go out. The paps will most likely follow me, and then you guys can sneak out when they’re not paying attention,” I said, “That’s pretty much the only way.” “There has to be another,” Cole protested, “I’m not leaving you, babe.” “But you have to!” I protested. This wasn’t the time for him to go all protective boyfriend on me. “I’m going,” he said firmly, tightening his grip he had around my waist. I sighed, unsure of what to do. “Fine. We can all go out at once,” I said, “But only if you guys want to.” “That sounds easier,” Leslie said, but she sounded unsure. “Let’s just do that,” Nick agreed doubtfully, grabbing one of Emma’s little hands. Arielle grabbed the others. I wanted to tell Arielle to pick up Emma, or tell Nick to. But I didn’t have time, because suddenly, the paps noticed me standing right there. “No backing out,” I informed the others, “They already saw all of you, and either way they’re going to mob you.” Without waiting for a response, I pushed open the doors. The screams and yelling of questions filled my ears. I turned over my shoulder and yelled, “Look straight ahead, don’t answer anything.” I began to shove my way through the crowd. Arielle out a cry of surprise, causing me to turn around and stop. A guy had a microphone shoved in her face, and someone else was getting awfully close to Nick, screaming questions in his ear. All of my friends looked horrified. “Keep going!” I yelled. Why wouldn’t they listen? Cole protectively pulled me closer. “Babe, we need to hurry,” he hissed. “Trying,” I hissed back, throwing a smile at the camera. But even that smile was forced. Finally, we were through the crowd. Arielle let out a scream suddenly. I turned to see her pale face looking frantically around. “Oh my god. Where’s Emma?!” she wailed. Nick paled along with the rest of us. “Crap,” I said, looking wildly around. She was nowhere in sight, and I could see the terror in Ari and Nick’s eyes. “Where is she?” Nick asked. “I have no clue! Emma! Em!” Arielle cried. I could see the tears forming in her eyes. “We’ll find her,” I said, trying to sound reassuring. “EM!” Ariell yelled, already beginning to cry. I bit my lip. There was only one thing to do. I began shoving my way back through the crowd of paparazzi, more cameras and microphones getting shoved in my face. Questions were thrown my way, but I only cared about one thing. Finding Emma. I shoved my way into the middle of the crowd, where I finally spotted her. Her eyes were wide with pure terror, tears glistening in them. She spotted me and began to cry. “Tay!” she sobbed, reaching towards me. “Out of my way,” I snapped, shoving a girl aside and knocking her and her pricey camera to the ground. I scooped Emma into my arms, and she hid her face in my shoulders, crying softly. Finally, I got back out of the crowd, breathing heavily. Everyone sighed with relief when they saw that I had Emma in my arms. Police officers had finally arrived and were trying to get the crowd to disperse, the request of the restaurant and Wilson. Arielle snatched Emma out of my arms without bothering to thank me, kissing the top of her daughter’s head. Nick wrapped both of them into his arms. A few seconds of silence passed. The crowd had faded away by the time Arielle turned towards me. “This is all your fault! Poor little Emma was nearly lost because of YOU!” she snapped, her eyes flashing with rage. “My fault?” I asked, my eyebrows furrowing. “Yes, your fault,” Nick growled, glaring at me. “She could have been kidnapped! She could have gotten TRAMPLED. And all you did was make sure you were flipping your hair to make sure that you looked good for the freaking cameras!” Arielle yelled. “I just got your daughter OUT of there,” I said, pointing towards where the crowd had just been a few minutes earlier, “Or were you not paying attention?” “Listen, Taylor,” Ari spat, “Just because you’re famous doesn’t mean that you can be rude to any of us, or act like you’re better than me.” “I’m not,” I said, feeling a flicker of anger burning inside me. “Stop it,” Arielle said, “Just save your stupid apologies.” “I didn’t mean for anything like this to happen. I would never want Em or any of you to get hurt,” I said, blinking back tears. Arielle’s expression softened. “I know, Tay. I’m sorry. I know you would never hurt someone.”At that, her and Nick turned and left, carrying little Em away to their car. Lee, Aspen, and Leslie exchanged awkward looks before hurrying towards their own cars. I felt tears burning the back of my eyes. I hated myself. I hated Hollywood. I hated everything. “Taylor,” Cole began, seeing my hurt, angry expression. He stepped towards me, making an attempt to hug me. “Don’t,” I said, my voice coming out as a croak, “Go find someone that’s better than me.” With that, I burst into tears. The feelings that I had kept bottled up inside of me for the past year or so finally just took over. “Taylor, I could never, ever find someone better than you. You’re not perfect, but that’s what I love about you. You’re smart, sweet, caring...” He trailed off when I shook my head, burying my face in my hands. “That isn’t even half of it. You think that my life is perfect in Hollywood? It’s not! They want me to change everything about myself... Why do you think my hair is straight and black now? Why do you think I wear more makeup, or wear fancier clothes than I used to? Stupid Hollywood! I’m not thin enough, I’m not pretty enough... I just can’t take it anymore!” By this point, I was sobbing. “What?” Cole asked, “Of course you’re pretty. And you’re just the right weight.” I shook my head again. He didn’t understand. Would anyone ever? “Hollywood is perfect. But I’m not. Even you just said that,” I sobbed. I drew in a shaky breath. I could barely breathe. “Taylor, I didn’t mean it like that... I just meant that you’re perfect in your own beautiful way. You’re my everything; my world. If Hollywood can’t see you for who you truly are, or for your natural beauty, then that’s their probably. You can tell them to suck it,” he said, wrapping me in his arms. I smiled a little at that, burying my head in his chest. “But I can’t. That’s my job... my dream. To be an actress.” “So, be an actress,” Cole said, rubbing my back comfortingly, “Just don’t listen to other people telling you what to do and how to do it. Unless it’s your director, and then yeah, you probably should.” I laughed a little, despite everything. Cole gave me a passionate kiss on the lips. That night, I let everything sink in. What was happening, what I needed to do when I got back to California. I wasn’t perfect, and they needed to know that.

taylorswiftfan1233 So this is kind of like an epilogue, but it’s actually just a little glimpse into Taylor’s life later on, when she’s famous. I just wanted to show her POV and maybe a little bit of Cole’s POV about how Tay seems to be changing and trying to fit the “perfect” image of Hollywood. This post will be divided into several. :) Oh, and.. If you want a song that’s kind of like what I’m writing about, The Lucky One by Taylor Swift is sort of what this was inspired from, or kind of La La Land by Demi Lovato<3 @Haley- Hey, I hope you don’t mind, but I in this post I made Arielle and Nick get kind of angry at Tay because little Emma gets lost in the crowd of paparazzi. If you don’t like it, I’m really sorry! ~Taylor~ *Four years later* I sank down onto the plush red sofa in my apartment, pulling out my iPhone. A text message popped up onto my screen. *Taylor, we need you to be down at the dressing room sometime today.. We have a lot of prepping to do for tomorrow.. -Crystal* I sighed, rubbing my temple. This was not helping the stress I was experiencing at all. Tomorrow night, starting at exactly 6:30, was a big red carpet event that I had been invited to go to. Crystal, being my manager and all, had told me to go because of publicity. She said that since I was a new, young actress, I needed to get noticed more. Whatever that meant. Sighing again, I quickly texted her back. *I’ll be there in ten. -Taylor* I stood up and put on my moccasins. Whatever Crystal meant by “prepping” it had better not take too long. *** “Wait, what?” I asked, gaping at my bleach-blonde manager. “We’re going to dye your hair,” she repeated slowly. “I know! But I don’t want to!” I cried. Her blue eyes narrowed into tiny slits. “Taylor, I’m your manager because you’re young and I’m trying to point you in the right direction for your career. I’m trying to help you, but if you don’t dye your hair, then your career will be over. You have to fit the image and expectations of Hollywood!” she snapped. “But what’s wrong with my curls?”I asked, my voice cracking. “Oh, please. Curls are so last year,” she said, sounding too convincing. I sighed, defeated. I was going to have to give in. There was no arguing with Crystal. *** (Outfit: http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_110/set?id=62640119) I stared at my appearance in the long, floor length mirror. I was about ready to leave for the red carpet event, but I couldn’t stop staring at myself. I didn’t look like Taylor Riley... I looked like a completely different person. I swallowed hard, unsure of what to think of it. I looked pretty, but I didn’t feel pretty. If anything, I felt used. But I knew that all my friends back at home would be watching me on TV, so I had to suck it up and deal with it. I had to fit the image of perfection... I couldn’t let anybody down. *** ~Cole’s POV~ We were all gathered around the TV at Arielle and Nick’s newly bought home, waiting for Taylor to appear on the screen. I had never pictured myself watching a live, red carpet party. But then again, I had never imagined someone from my old, ghetto neighborhood to make it that far in life. Taylor had once again proved everyone wrong. “Ooh, here it is!” Lee squealed, reaching into the popcorn bowl. A young woman with shiny red hair stood with a microphone to her mouth. She was dressed in a dark, glittery black dress and tall high heels. “I’m Caroline Brooks, reporting to you live from the live, action filled, Hollywood Party. Tonight, celebrities such as Jennifer Lawrence, Selena Gomez, Chris Hemsworth,, and of course the beautiful young Taylor Riley,” she chirped, her red hair blowing back dramatically in the wind. Her blue eyes shone brightly with excitement. It was so weird have Taylor introduced as a celebrity actress. I still wasn’t quite used to it. I watched as the camera zoomed in, taking in every precise detail of the party. But I didn’t see Taylor anywhere. Maybe she wasn’t there yet? I watched Jennifer Lawrence and Josh Hutcherson answered questions about their upcoming movies that they would each be starring in. I watched more and more actors and actresses arrive, stepping out of shiny black limos. Finally, Caroline Brooks was shown again. She was smiling at the camera. “Taylor Riley is just arriving with Selena Gomez!” she said cheerfully. The camera zoomed out, showing a black limo that had been parked at the foot of the red carpet. A chauffeur opened the door, looking incredibly serious. First, Selena Gomez stepped out, wearing a tight, gold colored dress. Her hair was done in a simple braid. Everyone screamed and went wild. She beamed at the cameras, then turned her head to wait for Taylor. A girl stepped out of the limo, and more fans erupted into screams and chants. Who was she...? Suddenly, the camera zoomed in, capturing everything. The soft, almond colored eyes. The long, dark eyelashes. The splash of freckles across her nose. But her hair had been perfectly straightened, and instead of being her natural honey blonde color, it was dyed a dark, jet black color. Her skin was no longer slightly pale. It was now a perfect, spray tanned color. I felt sick. “And doesn’t Taylor look perfect?” Caroline gushed as Taylor tossed her hair over her shoulders. Selena grinned, linking arms with Tay. Then they walked into the party room, leaving the fans and paparazzi going crazy. “What did she do to her hair?” Arielle cried, sounding stunned. Nick hushed her. Emily was sleeping upstairs in her bedroom. “Sorry,” Ari whispered, shaking her head. She looked a little teary eyed as she went on. “But they’re changing her. I just know it. Tay would have never dyed her hair that color! It’s just not HER.” “Shh... It’s okay,” Nick whispered, hugging her close to him. Some people might have thought that it was rather pathetic that we were all sitting there glumly, watching Taylor sip champagne and chat with other actors and actresses, in her fancy dress. After all, she was going to be making millions of dollars before long. She was beautiful ad succesful; she had loyal fans and a limo that took her everywhere. And, not to mention, she was friends with Selena Gomez and tons of other celebs. But I understood why everyone was upset. In fact, I was, too. Taylor was gorgeous without all that stuff. They were changing her... And she seemed like she was just going to accept that.

taylorswiftfan1233 I don’t really have anything to write about for homecoming... So I’m just going to skip to where the girls are all at Ari’s house, talking(: ~Taylor~ My night had been my exact definition of perfection. Now, as I sat with Arielle and the girls on Ari’s bed, snacking on junk food, I realized that this had been the most fun I had had in a long time. I had changed out of my dress (Dress: http://pinterest.com/pin/168110998561935571/) but left my hair in its braid (Hair: http://pinterest.com/pin/52565520621855201/) “I feel like that was a start of something new,” Aspen said thoughtfully. “What do you mean?” Ari asked, biting at a Twizzler. “ALL of us haven’t been that happy in so long,” I chimed in, finishing Aspen’s thought. “I agree. This summer has been a roller coaster of emotions,” Arielle said. A sigh arose from everyone in the group. “We’ve all grown up,” Oh Ha Ni said, “Even though I haven’t been here for long, I can just tell that everyone’s gone through changes since your last school year.” Lee nodded in agreement. “We’re all stronger,” Ari said with a shrug. “Let’s hope we can stay strong through college,” Aspen said, giving us all a look. I looked down at my thoughts, wondering what would actually happen for me. I basically had a guaranteed scholarship for New York, and that was really the only place I had ever dreamed of going. I wanted to become an actress and be famous, not stay here forever. But what would happen of my friendship with the others? “New York is so far away,” I said quietly. “I don’t think I’ll be going anywhere,” Arielle said, patting her stomach. Aspen gave her a look. “Doesn’t mean you still can’t get far in life, Ari. You’ve always talked about getting out of this place,” Aspen said, sounding wise. There was a moment of silence between us all as we thought about what Aspen had just said and everything else that had gone on lately. Aspen had a really good point though. That night, we watched Toy Story, a movie we had all loved as children. The thing was, it described our friendship better than I had ever realized before. No matter what, we would always have each other. And nothing could ever change that.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Aww, great post! It was so sweet and emotional. I loved it <3

fungirl123 Just so ya know, you guys don’t have to write about this. :-) It’s kind of like an epilogue, although I will write a real epilogue later. ^.^ ~Arielle~ I held the little clump of blankets in my arms. Only her little, scrunched up face showed. She slept peacefully. I held her to my chest, hoping to never leave the scene I was in. I was laughing and crying at the same time. “What are you going to name her?” a nurse asked, coming into the room. I glanced at Nick, who was sitting up on my hospital bed. “Emma Willow Fisher,” I said, saying the name we had agreed on a few weeks before. “Well,” Nurse Sarah began, “Emma is a healthy baby at six pounds – seven ounces.” I smiled, sighing with relief. Less than two weeks after my eighteenth birthday, I was holding my new baby. We’d been at Nick’s house, just the two of us, when it began. While speeding to the hospital, Nick had called Shane. His voice was shaky, and I could see the tears in his eyes. He was scared. I’d never seen him look that scared before. But I was scared, too. Could I do this? Could I raise my own baby? It was six AM now, and the baby had arrived at seven-thirty the night before. “Arielle,” the nurse said to me, her voice soft as not to wake the baby, popping her head through the door. I looked up. “You have some friends here who want to see you.” I nodded. She opened the door wider, revealing four familiar girls and one guy behind them. Taylor rushed over to me. “It all went okay?” she inquired, but keeping her voice down. “Yeah,” I answered. “Awh, Ari, you’re crying,” Lee said, smiling at me like I was her baby. But now I had grown up and I had my own baby. I looked down at Emma. “What did you name her?” Cole asked. “Emma Willow.” My friends all erupted in “awhs” and happy smiles. Cole went over to talk to Nick, who looked exasperated from the lack of sleep. As soon as all my friends were there, though, they left for home again to go back to school the next day. I was driven home, sitting in Derek’s backseat next to Baby Em. I looked at our house. Monique had gotten an apartment, since she was nearly twenty-one now, so now it would just be me and Shane and Derek living there. I was happy Derek or Shane had never move out, even though Derek was well past twenty-nine. They owned the house, and were my guardians. Nick opened my door, and reached for the baby carrier. Although I’d wanted to be the one to carry it in, my body was too weak. I let him. We reached the house. I was carrying in the bag Mia had gotten me. I went to my room. Except my room wasn’t in MY room anymore. It was downstairs. We’d made the living room into a new bedroom to make it easier to go back and forth. Now the TV and furniture sat in the den. I sat down on my bed, and closed the door, ready to get some sleep. The baby was still sleeping. Nick laid down next to me, putting his arm around my pulling my closer to him. “What will this be like?” I asked him, my voice a whisper. “Who knows? We should just take it one day at time,” he said, sighing. I kissed his neck gently. “Are we ever going to have fun again, Nick?” “Why should we care about fun? We have someone else to look out for,” my soft-spoken boyfriend answered, jutting his chin off to the baby girl sleeping in the carrier. He had changed so much. He was almost emotionally weak now. He was softer on the inside, I could tell. “I wish there was someone who had all the answers,” I whispered, staring out the window. We both sat up at the same time when we heard the baby make a sound, then a wail erupted from her. I glanced at Nick quickly, and he quickly said, “I’ll get the bottle.” I nodded, and jumped off the bed to the little innocent human being below me. I picked her up from her carrier, and held her close to me. “Shh…” I soothed, holding her to my chest. I rocked her back and forth in my arms, and sat back down on my bed. A tear trickled down my cheek, and landed on Emma’s blanket that she was curled up in. Her wailing came to a slow, high moaning. Her blue eyes stared up at me. It looked like she was depending on me. Nick opened the door again with the green baby bottle in his right hand. “You can do it,” I whispered to him, “She needs it right now.” Derek or Shane hadn’t come to my rescue. They knew I could handle it. And I wanted to show them I could. I slowly handed Emma over to Nick, who leaned back on my bed frame and held her almost protectively in his huge arms. I watched the baby’s eyes flutter shut after a few minutes of holding the bottle to her mouth. He laid her down flat on my bed, right between us. I leaned down, and brushed my lips over her forehead gently. We just watched the baby sleep. Then we put her in her bed. It was almost nine-o’clock PM. I laid down on my bed, not bothering with blankets. It was too warm in there. Nick lay down next to me. He held me, even though he didn’t touch me. Just being in his presence comforted me. I put my hand on his face, staring into his eyes. “I love you,” he whispered. “I love you, too. Don’t forget it.” I moved closer to him, and buried my face in his chest. He still smelled like cinnamon, just like he had for the past twelve years. It was the smell his mother had in their house. He lightly pulled away, and tipped my chin up. I touched my lips to his, and put my arm around his neck. I could feel the stubble on his chin rub against my cheeks and neck. He hadn’t shaven since the hospital. He rubbed my leg. I could feel him smiling. He was dedicated to me. We would get in arguments, I was sure of it, since we both had strong minds. But there was no conflict in the future that we couldn’t get over.

fungirl123 @Payton - yeah, that sounds awesome! :D I'll wait for you guys to catch up before I write more. @Kat - great post! <3 <3

kjm109 Ok, so since the story moved faster than I expected, I am going to do a really quick catchup where Leslie meets her mom Also I didn’t take the time to edit it so sorry if there are mistakes. ~Leslie~ “Dad,” I sigh he looks up at me quizzically over the top of the newspaper. I had been planning my speech for the past two days and if he said no to it, meeting my mom would never happen. “So you know how, Theresa said that she wanted to meet me?” I ask. Dad just nods his head slowly. “Well.... I think I wan’t to meet her too. Before you get mad hear me out ok?” I demand. He looks shocked but agrees. “My whole life I have wondered what Mom was like, what having a mom would be like and I finally have a chance to meet her. I understand that she isn’t a great person but she is my mom, and I would like to know who she is!” I say, Dad just stares at the wall over my shoulder. “I’ll, uh, give you some time to think about it I guess,” I mumble before slowly backing out of the living room. I quickly scramble up the stairs and consider calling one of my friends, but who? I didn’t really have a best friend in the group, and I couldn’t call Paul because he would flip out, tell his dad and his dad could convince my dad it was a terrible idea. So I just sat in my room replaying what I said over and over again in my head. After an hour my dad knocked on the door and came and sat on the edge of my bed. “Leslie, I think you are right. Maybe she has changed, but I don’t know that. If you are absolutely sure that you can handle it if she rejects you or is not what you expect, then yes I will let you meet your mom.” He says slowly. “Oh my gosh! Thank you, thank you, thank you!” I exclaim throwing my arms around his neck giving him a hug. “No problem Les, just make sure that you are ready for this.” **** (Leslie meeting her mom) “Are you sure that you are ready for this?” Dad asks me after pulling the car over at the designated meeting spot. “Better be real sure Leslie!” Rick (Paul’s dad) exclaims. Dad told him and he was none to happy about it and insisted that he came just in case my mom tried something crazy. “Yes I’m sure,” I reply trying to sound as sure as possible, despite the fact that I was getting more nervous by the second. Moments later an old beater car pulls up in front of us and a lady with dread locks and loose fitting clothes hops out. “Is that...” I start to ask. “Yes,” Dad replies. He then opens his door and walks over to Therese who is opening the back door to her car letting three kids climb out. They all looked between the ages of 7 and 4 and were all wearing terribly ratty clothes that matched my moms. I looked down and my own clothes and realized how much better I had it, even though we did live in the ghetto. She and Dad exchanged a long glare before he motioned for me to get out of the car, Rick followed close behind me. The three kids all peered around Theresa’s long gauzy skirt and stared at me with huge haunting eyes. I tore my eyes away from them and looked up at my mom. “Leslie!” she exclaims, her voice sounds like she has been smoking for years and based on the smell surrounding her, I wouldn’t doubt it. “Hello,” I reply stopping next to Dad. With one glance at him I could tell that she had changed for the worse since she left. “Well come on, come give your mother a hug.” She instructs her voices sounding similar to an evil character from a Disney movie. I must have hesitated longer than expected because Ricks voice came firmly before I could take a step towards her. “She dose not have to do anything that she doesn’t wan’t to, including hugging you.” “Well, then, lets go talk.” She says pointing to a park across the street. I nod my head and our strange group of 7 makes its way over to the park. Theresa’s kids run off to the play set without even asking and she doesn’t even seem to notice. “You have more of your father in your face than I remember.” She says tilting here head and studying my face. “Well it has been almost 18 years,” I remind her. “That long?” she gasps. “Yep, I turned 18 in July,” I say. She just shakes her head. “No, I left much after your 4th birthday, didn’t I.” In that one comment I suddenly knew that my mother and I were never going to have a relationship, she can’t even remember how old I was when she made one of the biggest decisions of her life. The conversation continues awkwardly for an hour when she suddenly stands up in a panic. “Oh my I need to go! A huge costumer is arriving in ten minutes.” (her mom is a drug dealer, I just decided that) Almost like instinct all three kids appeared at her side. She waved goodbye and ran off with the kids trailing behind her. After watching her go Dad turns and looks at me. “ I don’t know what to say, give me a while to gather my thoughts and lets go home.” I say tears brimming in my eyes. Not out of sadness that she left, which is what Dad and Rick must have suspected, but because I was so overwhelmed and thankful that I didn’t have to grow up with that cray lady. The ride back home was filled with country music Rick blasted through the radio. He and Dad were just glad the confrontation was over. I was silent thinking over what had happened and what I was going to do about Theresa in the future.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Oh, and do you think that after I write about homecoming that I could also write about Taylor going to New York and getting a part after college? Like skip a few years? I wanted to write about how Hollywood was really close to changing her(: but of course I would still do an epilogue! If not, it was just an extra idea I had since you were going to write about Ari's baby. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Amazing post! It was perfect<3 I'll have a post about homecoming up as soon as I find the time to write. :D

fungirl123 This is my last post (besides the part I write about the baby). :) I hope you guys enjoyed this story! <3 <3 ~Arielle~ Update: 20 weeks – “Get closer together,” Mia instructed to Nick and me. He pulled my closer under his arm, and I put my arm around his waist, the other going on my hip. I smiled into the camera lenses. “1-2-3,” Mia said behind her camera, taking a few shots after that. Taylor and Aspen also snapped a few photos. “Can we be done?” I groaned through my smiling teeth. Mia sighed. “Fine.” I looked at Nick, who was dressed in a black button-down and a grey bow tie. We were standing in front of the tree in Taylor’s yard, taking photos for the dance tonight. My hair was pinned into a curly braid with a flower at the back, and my face was made up with smoky eyes and crimson red lips. (http://pinterest.com/pin/6544361928933122/) “Ari!” I heard Taylor call out from the porch, “We need to get a photo together.” She walked down toward the tree toward me. We put our arms around each other’s waist and shoulders, and flashed a smile into the camera. “You two look so adorable,” Monique cooed. I laughed and gave her a puppy-dog face. “Don’t we?” * * * * Nick stopped his truck in a parking spot at the school. Students were making their way into the school. Before I could open my own door, Nick jogged over my side and swung open the door, holding out his hand for me. I blushed at his sweetness, then stepped out. He put his arm around me. We walked toward the building, catching up with Aspen and her boyfriend. We could already hear the music pounding from the gymnasium’s speakers. We hurried in. Taylor and Cole were already dancing to the beat of a popular song. I kicked off my heels, and ran toward them. The next song came on a moment later, not even giving us a moment to stop dancing. I lifted my arms above my head and let the music flow through me. I hadn’t felt this free in so long. No one looked at me like I was the weird pregnant girl. I was just another face in the crowd, and I loved it. I loved blending in and seeing everyone else with the same expression on their face: joy. During a slow song, I threw my arms around my boyfriend’s neck, and he pulled me closer to him, almost protectively. My face grew hot as I moved to the music, close to the guy I loved. I rested my head on his chest and closed my eyes. I felt like I was drifting through the clouds. My feet felt like and airy. When the song ended, I went to the side for a break. My feet needed it. I put them up on Nick’s lap and heaved a sigh. I glanced at my cell phone clock, and my eyes widened when I saw that it was well past ten o’clock PM. We’d been dancing for over an hour. “This night has been so much fun,” I said dreamily, looking at the strobe lights that casted pattern along the walls and people. “I know,” Nick said, tilting his head back slightly. He had a pensive look in his eyes, seeming deep in thought. I decided I was done with my break, and went back out to dance with my friends. Everyone was beginning to gather in a circle around a guy, who was break-dancing in the middle. I hadn’t seen him around school. “Watch this,” Nick said, smirking. He walked into the circle, and lightly shoved the guy aside. Popping his collar, Nick broke into a series of moves, his body rolling and moving to the beat of the popular techno song. He flipped backwards. At first, I was terrified he would smack his head on the floor, but he landed on his stomach, and his body swiveled, doing the worm. My eyes widened. I had never seen him move like that. He was so hot when he danced; the way his muscular body moved and rolled. “Who’s that?” I heard a girl next to me ask, “He’s really good looking.” I turned to look at her. “That’s my boyfriend.” I smiled, happy to say that I was the girl dating the sexy guy break dancing. * * * * Nick pulled up to the curb at my house. Taylor, Lee, Aspen, and Oh Ha Ni followed closely behind in their own vehicles. I leaned over and pressed my lips against Nick’s. My body fell against his. I ran my fingers through his dark hair. I could feel the heat of his body from dancing for four hours. My body went limp against his for a moment. Then I pulled away, still looking into his eyes, but knowing that my brothers could see me at any moment. “I love those surprises,” he said, laughing a bit. His voice was shaky. I could tell he hadn’t expected that passionate kiss. I smiled. “I know.” I leaned backward. He wanted to kiss me longer, but I knew my friends would be waiting. They all followed me up into my house, their heels dangling from their fingertips. I unlocked the door, and we all ran upstairs to my bedroom. I had stashed a ton of candy for tonight. We all changed from our dresses into sweatpants and T-shirts. After we were all dressed, we sat in a circle on my bed. “I feel like that was a start of something new,” I heard Aspen say, her voice deep with thought. “What do you mean?” I asked, biting at a Twizzler. “ALL of us haven’t been that happy in so long,” Taylor said, finishing off Aspen’s thought. “I agree,” I began, taking a sip of my Coke, “This summer has been a roller coaster of emotions.” A sigh seemed to arise from everyone at the same time. “We’ve all grown up,” Oh Ha Ni said, “Even though I haven’t been here for long, I can just tell that everyone’s gone through changes since your last school year.” Lee agreed with her. “We’re all stronger,” I said, shrugging. “Let’s hope we can stay strong through college,” Aspen said, giving us all a look. Taylor looked down at her hands. “New York is so far away.” I leaned back. “I don’t think I’ll be going anywhere,” I concluded, patting my stomach. Aspen gave me a look. “Doesn’t mean you still can’t get far in life, Ari. You’ve always talked about getting out of this place.” She sounded wise when she spoke. There was a moment of silence, as if we were all deep in reflection and contemplation. Then we decided on a movie to watch for the rest of the night, not that we’d be going to bed. It was well back one o’clock AM, and none of us seemed at all tired. I brought up Toy Story, a movie Taylor, Aspen, and I had loved when we were just children. The theme song played through the speakers of my TV, bringing a tear to my eye. It so described the friendship we’d all endured. “And as the years go by, our friendship will never die. You're gonna see it's our destiny. You've got a friend in me.” I fell asleep with my head on Tay’s shoulder, and my legs propped up on Aspen’s lap. It seemed like life would always be like that: leaning on your best friends whenever you needed support. And I could always count on them….no matter what.

fungirl123 I don't really know what to write about for at the dance, besides them having a good time. I'm going to write more about them hanging out afterward. :)

iluvmusic♥ @Haley-Okay :) I'll work on it now. @Payton-No,I don't :( I actually only has a LSL account,a GL account,and a pinterest account.

fungirl123 @Payton - no problemo! :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Alright, thank you! :D

fungirl123 @Payton - let's see...SJ Bouquet is really great at doing covers. She did my cover for Chasing Dreams (http://figment.com/books/477432-Chasing-Dreams). Abbey Bailey, Invisible Rain also do them. The best thing you can do though is join cover-making groups. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 If anyone has a Figment or Wattpad account, please check out my accounts and my Fanfiction that I am currently working on. If you follow, I’ll follow back(: And I know I have like zero followers right now (except for on Wattpad, and then I only have two, and one of them is my friend that’s a freshman) but I’m working on that right now. Oh, and if you know of anyone that makes good covers, please let me know! I really need one for my fanfic. I could make my own but it’d suck. ): Anyway, here are the links! Wattpad: http://www.wattpad.com/user/AsleepUnderTheStars Figment: http://figment.com/users/267073-Payton

fungirl123 @Maggie - don't apologize! :) And, yeah, if you want to. I'm not here to tell anyone what they can and can't do.

iluvmusic♥ @Haley-Okay,sorry,so,do you want me to post a chapter on Lee going to homecoming ^.^?

fungirl123 @Payton - that sounds like an awesome idea! :D And, yeah, of course we're going to do epilogues.

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Do you think it would be fine if Taylor graduates as valedictorian? Unless you wanted Arielle to.. I was just wondering for when we do our epilogues. If we even do epilogues, that is(:

fungirl123 @Payton - okay, cool! :D Also, I forgot to mention it in my last paragraph that Ari asked her doctor if it was okay for her to go to the dance, and he said that she had to be careful and not be too crazy, so that will make her night a bit less memorable. :]

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- I just read it. :) I've been trying to think of something to write about the dance, but my mind is blank. I'll try to think of something soon though! :p

fungirl123 @Payton - alright...I'm not entirely sure what to write about either...But if you feel like reading it, I just posted on Story Writing. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- You can go ahead and write if you want to because I'm not sure when I plan on writing yet. :)

fungirl123 @Payton - should I wait for you to write first about [insert topic about the dance]? ^.^

fungirl123 @Payton - awesome! :D I guess I'll just start writing about that then...

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- That sounds good to me! :)

fungirl123 @Payton - awh, hope you do someday! :p So...should we start writing about Homecoming? How about after the dance, all the girls get together and hang out and that's the end of the story. ^.^

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Lol, sounds fun! :) Maybe I will in High School, but right now there's nothing. Though I personally think I would suck at musicals and plays. I'm a terrible singer and I get so nervous when I have to get up in front of people & talk. :(

fungirl123 @Payton - yeah, I am! :D It's a lot of fun to try out. You should! I mean, the first time I was in a production was a musical, and I was just a townsperson (in the chorus), and our productions don't go with a drama club, it's a separate thing outside of school. :) I'm not even in ours, since the kids there think they're so hipster! :p

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- Thanks, you too!(: No, I don't do theatre. We don't have a Drama Club or anything like that at my Middle School. But it sounds like fun! I just don't think I'm... brave enough. :P You do though, right? :D

fungirl123 This probably won’t end up being too long. I’m adding a lot of different information into it. ~Arielle~ Pregnancy Update: 19.5 weeks – I stared at the large poster hanging on the wall. “HOMECOMING DANCE: Saturday Night in Gymnasium” Nick put his arm around me. “You should be excited. It’s your last Homecoming dance as a teenager,” he said, smiling knowingly down at me. It was the truth. By the end of the school year this year, I’d have a baby. It was hard to believe. I couldn’t figure out whether I was excited, dreading it, or both. I nodded. “Yeah.” I walked down the hallway to my locker. “Are you excited about the dance?” Taylor asked me, smiling. “I guess. But I have a doctor’s appointment this week, so I’m also excited about that. I guess a lot of good things are happening this week,” I said, checking myself in my mirror. “Are you going to know the gender yet?” she asked. I grabbed my books out of my locker. “I think so.” * * * * “Ari, I have the perfect dress for you!” Mia cried from down the hall. Ever since I’d told her the dance was this week, she’d been going through Monique’s closet for dresses all afternoon and evening. She’d also gone home to look for dresses. I’d told her that I was positive I didn’t want her to buy me a dress. It just wasn’t something else we needed to pay for. I walked down the hallway to Monique’s bedroom. She was still at college, but would be back in time for the dance. Mia had a variety of dresses out. Some were nicer than others. She was holding up a short, strapless black one with a sequined bodice and a silver bow belt. “I’ll try it on,” I said, taking the dress out of her hands and examining it. (Dress: http://www.forever21.com/Product/Product.aspx?BR=f21&Category=dress&ProductID=2025101561&VariantID=) I slipped into the dress, and looked myself over in the mirror. It was loose around my stomach, which I liked, even though I didn’t even need the looseness. It went to the top of my thighs. I liked it a lot. I had never really pictured Monique wearing something this sexy. But now I had a really great dress, and it wasn’t old or shabby…or new and expensive. I showed my sister, then sent a photo of it to Taylor. She texted back saying that she loved it. * * * * Shane dropped me and Mia and Nick off at the hospital. For some reason, he had insisted on driving us there. We got out, and walked up to the entrance. “So, we’re learning whether it’s a boy or a girl today?” Nick asked, pulling open the front door for me. I nodded. “We should.” We were hit by a blast of cold air when we got inside, which surprised me since it was already getting colder outside by the week. We got into the waiting room. My stomach had barely gotten bigger. This was actually the first week that I’d gained a pound. I was a bit over four months now. And so far, I hadn’t had any of the typical symptoms, except fatigue. But I awoke every morning feeling nothing but myself. “Arielle Morelock,” a nurse called into the waiting room. I stood up, my sister and my boyfriend following me. They got me situated on the cold mat, where they asked me a ton of questions, then they began the monitoring of the baby. Dr. Chandler studied the picture closely, then he turned back to us. “It looks like your having a baby girl.” I looked at Nick, who was holding my hand. “I was right,” he said, a grin on his face. He had predicted it’d be a girl. I smiled. I couldn’t believe I’d be having a baby in five months.

fungirl123 @Payton - hahah, I wouldn't know either! :p But that was good. ^.^ Do you do theatre?

fungirl123 @Payton - great post! :D

taylorswiftfan1233 @Haley- I couldn't wait to write that. Lol(: I wasn't really sure what scouts say to you, since I'm the oldest in my family, so I just wrote what I thought they would. I hope it's okay! <3

taylorswiftfan1233 ~Taylor~ “I just wanted to tell you how great you did during all of your shows. You’re so talented,” Dad said, ruffling my curls. It was Monday morning. “Oh, thanks, Dad,” I said, smiling sleepily. He had told me that at least a thousand times. “Apparently,” Mom said, giving me a smile as she placed a plate of pancakes on the table before me, “We weren’t the only ones that thought that.” I poured maple syrup over the homemade pancakes, unsure of what she meant by that. I knew Mrs. Silver had been impressed, as well as all of my friends and my aunt who had come from Raleigh to see it. Who else was there? “Uh huh. I know we should’ve told you this sooner, but we decided to wait,” Mom said cheerfully, sitting down beside me. My dad did the same thing, giving me a smile. “The night of your first show, a couple of talent scouts were there. We talked to them before the show and after. They said they were very impressed with how well you could act,” Dad said. My jaw dropped. Talent scouts had been there... watching me? And I didn’t even know? “I know, I know. We should have told you. But we wanted you to focus and do your best at every show,” Mom said quickly, seeing my surprise. “Wait, were they at every show?” I cried, suddenly feeling slightly alarmed. It wasn’t like I had done bad... it was just... I had been up on stage, acting the entire time, without knowing. What if I had made a mistake and I hadn’t noticed? What if the scouts didn’t like me? What if they thought I wasn’t talented? “They called last night, but you seemed so tired that we decided not to tell you until this morning. I hope you’re not angry,” Mom said, sounding worried that I would go stomping up to my room any second. “Of course I’m not angry,” I said. My parents exchanged relieved glances. “Oh, good,” Mom said, sighing with relief. “But I do want to know they said,” I said curiously. “Oh right!” Mom cried. She smiled. “The scouts from The Art Institute of New York want to speak with you today during school.” “Really?” My voice came out as a squeak of surprise and excitement. “Really. Now go get dressed. You don’t want to be late for school!” Mom cried, “Oh, and wear something nice. First impressions are everything.” I smiled, bolting up the stairs.Today was going to be amazing. *** “Whoa, why are you so dressed up today?” Cole asked, smiling as I walked to his locker. “Some talent scouts from New York want to talk to me today,” I said, grabbing one of his hands nervously. “Taylor, that’s great!” Cole cried, kissing the side of my cheek. I smiled, blushing. “Do I look okay? First impressions are everything, as my mom told me, and I have to look perfect,” I said anxiously. “You always look perfect. Don’t worry about it,” he said, pushing my curls out of my eyes. “Thanks,” I whispered, leaning up and giving him a kiss. *** “Miss Taylor Riley?” a man’s voice asked, pulling away from my conversation with Arielle and Lee. The others fell silent as I looked up. A man with dark, brown hair and light green eyes and a mustache looked down at me, smiling. “Are you Taylor?” he asked. “Yes I am,” I said, standing up and smiling at him. I extended my hand. He shook it, saying, “I’m Kent Foster, a talent scout from the Art Institute of New York. I spoke to your parents the other day, and the said I could speak to you today. Is that fine with you?” “Of course. It’s very nice to meet you,” I said, smiling sweetly. Suddenly, I noticed a petite woman with long, golden blonde hair and wide blue eyes smiling at me. She was wearing a tight, black dress with a pearl necklace around her neck. Already, I could see how serious this was going to be. “I’m Alicia,” she said, “Another talent scout from New York.” Across the room, I caught Dylan’s eye. He gave me a wide smile and a thumbs up. He had told me earlier this morning that the scouts were going to talk to him after they talked to me. Mr. Foster and Alicia led me out of the cafeteria and into the conference office. “Sit down, please,” Mr. Foster instructed. I sat down in one of the comfy, black leather chairs at the long, oak wood table. I had never been in here before, and I found my eyes taking in everything. Mr. Foster and Alicia sat across from me. “Taylor, may we begin by saying how enjoyable it was to watch you perform?” Alicia said, smiling at me. “Oh, thank you. That means a lot,” I said, giving them a wide, but nervous, grin. “In fact, it was so enjoyable that we came to every one of your performances just to watch you,” Mr. Foster added. “Seriously?” I asked, beginning to grow excited. They had come to every performance just to watch me? “And Dylan of course,” Alicia said quickly, “You two make a wonderful team.” Before I could reply, Mr. Foster went on. “Your parents told us that you went to an acting camp this summer in Maine and got the lead as Belle in Beauty and The Beast.” “Yes,” I agreed. “Your skills and talent are very very good at such a young age. You’re only sixteen, right?” I nodded. “That’s amazing!” Alicia cried, beaming. I had the feeling that she was the more excitable one of the two. “It is,” Mr. Foster agreed. Then he leaned forward on his elbows, looking straight into my eyes. “I know that this was your first time trying out for a play here. Did you enjoy it?” I nodded again. “Good. Now, tell us... What do you love about acting?” The question caught me a little off guard, I’ll admit. I hadn’t been expecting them to ask me that. Alicia gave me a smile, while Mr. Foster just looked straight at me. He was so serious. “Um... I guess I just love everything about it. The lights, the music, the way the words just flow so easily out of my mouth. I lose myself in my character when I’m on stage, and it’s like I’m someone else. Like these past few nights, I felt like I was Ophelia. It takes my mind off everything most of the time, and I feel like it was just something that I was put on Earth to do,” I explained. Seeing Alicia’s wide eyed expression, I cringed a little. “Was that bad? Did I start babbling? I do that sometimes and--” “No! Of course not, sweetie,” Alicia cut me off, “You just sound so smart and wise.” “She IS very smart. She has straight A’s and is in all advanced classes,” Mr. Foster said, giving me a smile. I blushed, shaking my head. “It’s nothing.” “Advanced classes are so much harder. I never could have pulled that off, especially with acting,” Alicia told me. “School and acting are so easy for me,” I replied, shrugging. Mr. Foster nodded in understanding. “You’re a brilliant student and an amazing actress. How would you like it, after senior year, if you got a scholarship to our institute?” he asked. “Oh my god! YES!” I cried, almost standing up out of my chair with excitement. They both laughed. “Well, we’ll definitely be coming back to watch the rest of your plays this year and next. You have a lot of talent and if you keep up your grades, you’ll get a full scholarship,” Alicia said, grinning. “Thank you! Thank you so, so much! This means so much to me... It’s my dream,” I said, standing up and shaking their hands. I had tears of joy in my eyes. “Oh, you’re welcome,” Alicia said, enveloping me in a warm hug. I smiled, wiping away a tear. My dream might actually come true.

fungirl123 @Payton - great post! :D Once your done with your post about meeting the scouts (no rush), I'll write about getting ready for Homecoming. :)

taylorswiftfan1233 Here it is! I think that in my next post, I'll write about Taylor talking to the talent scouts at school. :) ~Taylor~ “Today’s the big day. Are you excited?” Cole murmured in my ear, his strong arms wrapping around my waist tightly. “No,” I admitted, feeling worn out. “No?” he asked, looking surprised as he looked down at me. “I mean, yes... but no, not really,” I said. He looked confused. “What do you mean?” “It’s nothing,” I said, “It’s just that I haven’t been able to focus these past couple of days at rehearsals. I’m worried that I’m not going to do very well.” “You’ll do fine. You always do,” Cole reassured me, pressing his lips gently to mine. But I knew I wasn’t going to do fine tonight. Because I missed Arielle. All I could think about was our messed up friendship. *** In the mirror, I watched the hairdresser do my hair. She was pinning it up in a tight, curly bun. I already had my middle-age like dress on, along with all my stage makeup. Mrs. Silver wanted everything to go perfectly tonight, and I could feel the tension slicing the air. “Are you almost done?” I asked nervously. “Yes... In fact, I just finished,” my hairdresser said, stepping back and giving me a smile. “Thanks so much. It looks great,” I said, giving her a tight smile. “You’re welcome, sweetheart. Break a leg!” She turned towards another girl, beckoning towards the black chair as cue to sit down. I hurried away, farther back into the dressing room. I bent down, pulling my cellphone out of my backpack. This had to end. I just needed to know. Without hesitating, I quickly texted what I needed and hit send. TO ARI: *Can you come backstage for a few minutes? Just come to the door that leads out into the hallway. I’ll be right there. -T* When Arielle texted back telling me she’d be there, I jumped up and practically ran over to the door that I had told Ari to meet me at. Finally, I spotted her walking up the ramp towards me. “Hi, Taylor. What did you need me for--” She was cut off by the sound of Mrs. Silver’s voice. “Alright, I’m going to quiet the crowd. Be ready, first scene!” I glanced at my cellphone. “I don’t go on until scene three. We have about ten minutes.” I took her hand and led her towards the girls’ dressing room. A couple of other girls were still standing in front of mirrors, prepping themselves. “Arielle, I’m really sorry,” I said softly, taking both of her hands in mine. She bit her lip, looking nervous. I went on, anyway. “Ari, I’ve been rehearsing horribly the past few days... because of this. I realized it was because I was thinking of this... of our messed up friendship... if there still IS one, I mean.” “I know you’re sorry, Taylor,” Arielle said. “I won’t even go ON that stage if it means spending all night patching up this friendship,” I cried, my voice cracking. I was serious,